cap. 4. Cyril that euen those things which are very easie yet to heretickes be hard to vnderstand And r In Anchor Epiphanius If a man be not taught of God to beleeue the truth all things to him are vneuen crooked which yet are straite and not to be excepted against to such as haue obteyned learning vnderstanding Austin hauing in his books of Christan doctrine propounded the rule of faith whereby all matters of faith must be determined yet notwithstanding thus concludes Å¿ Prolog in lib. de doctrin Christ To such as vnderstand not what I write I answer they must not blame me if they conceiue not these things as if I shewed them with my finger the moone or a star which they would see being not very cleare and they haue not eyes to see my finger much lesse a star they must not be offended at me if they see it not so they who vnderstanding these my precepts cannot yet see the things which in the Scripture be darke let them cease to blame me and rather pray God to giue them eye sight For I may point with my finger but I cannot giue them eyes to see the things I point to § 5. All these being set downe for certaine grounds the question is what in particular may be assigned as an infallible rule sufficient in it selfe to instruct all sorts of men in all points of faith This question I resolue by putting downe and prouing these foure conclusions * Diligens attenta frequensque lectio tum meditatio collatio â—cripturarum omnium summa regula ad intelligendum mihi semper est visa Acosta apud Possen l. 2. c. 15. The first conclusion is that the Scriptures alone especially as translated into the English tongue cannot be this rule This I proue The Answer 1 This conclusion hath two parts First that the Scripture is not the rule which God hath left to instruct vs in the points of faith Next that if possible it were yet as we haue it traÌ„slated into English it cannot Whereto I answer that the doctrine of our Church is t Artic. 6. cap. The doctrine of holy Scripture Iewel apol part 2. cap 9. diuis 1. that the Scriptures comprehended in the canonical books of the old and new Testament is the rule of faith so far that whatsoeuer is not read therein or cannot be proued thereby is not to be accepted as any point of faith or needfull to be followed but by it all doctrines taught and the Churches practise must be examined and that reiected which is contrary to it vnder what title or pretence soeuer it come vnto vs. 2 And as for translations we say that the diuine truth which is the infallible word of God is alike conteined in all translations as the meanes to shew it vs and the vessels wherein it is presented to vs yet with this difference that the same is perfectly immediatly most absolutely in the originall Hebrew and Greeke all other translations being to be tryed by them And therefore * Sacrae Scripturae infallibilis per omnia authoritas integerrima in omnibus veritas non pendet ex omnimoda incorruptibilitate alicuius editionis sed eius incorruptibilitas omnimoda in corde Ecclesiae ita conseruatur vt cum opus suerit opportunè prouideat ipsosque codices corrigat emendet Dom. Bann in 1. part Tho. pag 72. we relie vpon translations but in a certaine manner and degree namely with this caution that we trie them by the originall and finding them to agree in the matter we hold the translation to be the same canonicall Scripture that the Greek and Hebrew is Thus we say that euery translation consenting with the originall is canonicall Scripture because the matter of it is the pure doctrine of the holy Ghost and this doctrine conteined in it is the rule we seeke for Otherwise in the rigor of speech we cannot call the English translation the rule no not yet the Greeke and Hebrew because all language and writing is but a symbole or declaration of the rule and a certaine forme or manner or meanes whereby it cometh to vs as things are conteyned in their words And so to conclude because the doctrine matter of the text is not made knowne to me but by the words language therefore I say the scripture translated into English is the rule of faith whereupon I relying haue not a humane but a diuine authoritie For euen as I beleeue a diuine truth although by humane voice in preaching it be conueyed to me so I enioy the infallible doctrine of the Scriptures immediatly inspired by the holy Ghost though by a humane translation it be manifested to me And this is our meaning when we call the Scriptures translated into English the rule Which being explaned I will put the Reader in mind of three points to be noted about this conclusion which I will handle in the three next Digressions one after another Digression 3. Wherein by the Scriptures Fathers Reason and the Papists owne confessions it is shewed that the Scripture is the rule of faith 3 And first let any man iudge by that which followeth if this conclusion be not contrary to the cleare euidence of truth and Diuinitie For the text in plaine words free from ambiguitie saith u 2. Tim. 3.15 The Scriptures are able to make vs wise to saluation through the faith that is in Christ Iesus and are profitable to teach to improue to correct to instruct in righteousnesse that the man of God may be absolute and perfect to euery good worke or as Salomon x Pro. 2.1.9 speaketh They will make a man vnderstand righteousnesse and iudgement and equity and euery good path y Esa 8.20 We must repaire to the law to the testimonie if any speak not according to that word there is no light in them z Mal. 4.4 Lu. 16.29 Remember the law of Moses my seruant which I commanded him in Horeb for all Israel with the statutes and iudgements a 2. Pet 1.19 We haue a more sure word of the Prophets whereunto we must take heede as to a light that shineth in a darke place till the day starre arise in our hearts b Luc. 1.4 Ioh. 5.39 20.31 These things are written that we might haue the certaintie of that whereof we are instructed and that we might beleeue in Iesus and in beleeuing haue life eternall c 1. Cor. 4 6. We may not presume aboue that which is written d Luc. 10.26 And when one asked Christ what he might do to be saued he referred him to the Scripture for his direction And so e Luc. 16 29. did Abraham answer the rich glutton They haue Moses and the Prophets And f Deut. 12.8.32 Pro. 30.5 Mat. 22.29 Gal. 1.8 Eph 2.20 Heb. 4.12 Ap. 22.18 infinite more testimonies be there to the same effect Now shall the Scripture be able to
in Gen. the Fathers then to call vpon the people to get them Bibles to reade them to examine that they heare by theÌ„ and sharply to rebuke the negligence of such as did it not 11 It is a common reproch layd vpon our people that they reade the Scriptures in their houses and the translations thereof be nothing else but profanations of the Bible and this gracelesse conceit like blasphemous Atheists they vrge as z Nunc haec Scripturarum profanatio verius quà m translatio non soluÌ„ zonaâ—ios bouilos pistores saitores sutores verùm etiaÌ„ zonarias bouilas pistrices sattrices sutrices facit nobis apostolas prophetissas doctrices Hos de sacro vernac legend pag. 162. rudely exclaiming withall a Alphons Castrens de punit haeret l. 3. c. 6. Ouand breuil in 4. d. 13. prop. 13. that this is a principall cause to increase heresie and such like all which being compared with the practise of the Primitiue and Apostolicke Church you may freely iudge how truly the Iesuite saith b §. afterward his Romane church neuer altered any one point of religioÌ„ For thus writeth c De curand Graecorum affect l. 5. Theodoret of his times You shall euery where see these points of our faith to be knowne and vnderstood not onely by such as are teachers in the Church but euen of coblers and smithes and websters and all kind of artificers yea all our women not they onely which are booke-learned but they also that get their liuing with their needle yea maidseruants and waiting women and not citizens onely but husbandmen of the countrey are very skilfull in these things yea you may heare among vs ditchers and neat-heards and woodsetters discoursing of the Trinitie and the creation c. The like is reported by others And what maruell for the laitie was accustomed to the text of the Bible as wel as the learned yong children and women as well as others and d Hosius de expres Dei verbo his doctrine that was president in the Trent conspiracie that a distaffe was fitter for women then the Bible was not yet hatched e Socrat. l. 5. c. 8 Nicep l. 12. c. 12. Nectarius of a Iudge was made Bishop of Constantinople and f Socrat. l. 4. c. 30. Nicep l. 11. c. 32. Ambrose of a Deputie Bishop of Millan g Photius epist ad Nicol. Pap. apud Baron to 10. an 862. nu 47. Gregorie the father of Nazianzene and Thalassius the Bishop of Caesarea of lay men were made Bishops which shewes how diligent lay men were in the word of God that they could be able to sustaine the office of a Bishop h Euseb lib. 6. c. 3. Origen from his childhood was taught the Scriptures and gat them without booke and questioned with his father Leonides a holy martyr who reioyced in it about the difficult sences thereof So i Basil epist 74. Macrina Basils nurse taught him the Scripture of a child after the example of Timothy and k Georg. Laodic apud Sozom l. 3. c. 6. Emesenus from his infancy was vsed to the word of God l Niceph. Callist l. 8. c. 14. Many lay men among whom was the famous Paphnutius being very learned came to the Nicene councell m Nazianz. orat funeb in Gorgon Gorgonia the sister of Nazianzene was well learned Hierom n Epitaph Paulae writes of Paula a gentlewoman how she set her maides to learne the Scripture and many of his writings are directed to women commending their labour in the Scripture and encouraging them thereto as to Paula Eustochium Saluina Celantia c. which he would not haue done if he had bene a Papist o Cyril Alexand contra Iulian lib. 6. It was the reproch that Iulian the apostata laid on the Christians that their women were medlers with the Scriptures and from him the Papists haue borrowed it But p Col. 3.16 the Apostles counsell is rather to be followed Let the word of Christ dwell in you plentifully in all wisedome teaching and admonishing your selues Vpon which place saith Hierom Hence we see that lay men must haue the knowledge of the Scriptures and teach one another not onely sufficiently but also abundantly And the Greeke scholiast Christ will haue his doctrine dwell in vs very plentifully and that by searching the Scripture § 6. First because they faile in the first condition which I said before was requisite For thee translations are not infallible as the rule of faith must be For neither were the Scriptures immediatly written by the holy Ghost in this language neither were the translators assisted by the same Spirit infallibly infallibly I say that is in such sort as it were impossible they should erre in any point Since therefore the translator as being but a man may erre to say nothing of that which by Gregorie Martin is proued by the often change and variable translations is shewed that some haue erred how can a man and especially an vnlearned man who hath not sufficient learning meanes nor leisure to compare the translation with the prime authenticall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or originall be infallibly sure that this particular translation which I haue or you haue do not erre And if in some places it erre how can I he infallibly sure that in there places which do seeme to fauour your side it doth not erre vnlesse you will admit an infallible authoritie in the Church to assure vs that such or such a translation doth not erre of which authoritie I shall say more hereafter The Answer 1 This section containeth the Iesuites first argument to proue that the Scriptures translated into English cannot be the rule of faith and thus it may be concluded The rule is infallible and free from error But the English translation is not infallible and free froÌ„ error Therfore the English translation is not the rule Whereunto I briefly answer two things the first is that the conclusion may be granted for we do not thinke this or that translation to be the rule and iudge but onely that it is a means whereby the diuine truth which is the rule is made knowne to vs for we put a difference betweene the doctrine taught in the Scripture and the meanes whereby the doctrine is vttered to our capacitie as betweene things and words The former is the rule the latter the vessell wherein the rule is presented to vs which in the originall is perfect but in all translations defectiue more or lesse See my answer to § 5. nu 1. 2. 2 Next to the argument that our translations are not infallible I answer An edition or translâ—tion of the Scripture may be erronious many wayes and one way is in respect of the words onely and not of the sence for so it may be corrupt that is to say not altogether so perfect as it should be Now this doth nothing hinder the truth of the matter or the
point of the sence For we know the diuine doctrine to be one and the same in all translations immediatly in the originall and more obscurely in the translations and therefore we so vse them as that we examine all by the originall approuing the best and not hindering the mending of it if need require But this change implies no such error in the matter For one true sence may be vttered diuersly and though things be alwayes one and the same yet words be diuers In which sence our translations are of differeÌ„t sort and yet no materiall error As for example some playner or in phrase liker the original then othersome One translation is in verse another in prose one word for word another sence for sence one hath a higher obscurer phrase another a lower and playner yet how can it be inferred hereupon that therfore they be erronious when they all yeeld the same diuine sence Therefore Austins iudgement is more to be preferred who saith i De doctrin Christ lib. 2. c. 12. 14. the variety and multitude of translations doth not hinder vs from vnderstanding the text but very much helpe vs specially if we shall diligently compare them one with another And what shal become of the popish Authenticall vulgar if change and varietie be a signe of error which so often was changed before it came to that it is and since the Trent approbation hath so many different copies Yea what shall become of their Missals Portesses and Seruice bookes that so many times haue bin reformed and more should be but that the Seruice of the Church would be altered so farre that scarce any shew of the ancient Religion would be remaining in it k Loc. lib. 11. cap. 5. saith Canus a Popish Doctor 8 But the Iesuite obiecteth further that seeing the translatour being but a man may erre how shall an vnlearned man be infallibly sure that this or that translation erreth not or if it erre in on point that it doth not in another vnlesse the Churches authoritie be admitted to assure vs Whereto I answer l Psal 119 105. Prou. 6.23 2. Pet. 1.19 that the doctrine conteyned in the Scripture is a light and so abideth into what language soeuer it be translated and therefore the children of light know it and discerne it For m Ioh. 10.4 1. Cor. 2.15 1. Ioh. 2 20. Ioh. 7.17 14.16.17 God directeth them by the holy Ghost who openeth their hearts that they know his voice from all others and that the light of his truth may shine vnto theÌ„ Which light is of this nature that it giueth testimonie to it selfe and receiueth authoritie from no other as the Sunne is not seene by any light but his owne and we discerne sweet from sowre by it owne tast And for the opening of our eyes to see this light whereby our conscience may be assured we haue diuers meanes some priuate as skill in the tongues learning labour prayer conference c. Some publicke as the ministery of the word which is the ordinance of God to beget this assurance which act of the Church is not authoritie to secure me but ministery to shew me that which shall secure me which ministery is founded on the Scripture it selfe in that from thence it fetcheth the reasons that may perswade me and sheweth the light that doth infallibly assure me And thus we know our translations to be true Digression 6. Declaring how the assurance of our faith is not built on the Churches authoritie but on the illumination of Gods spirit shining in the Scripture it selfe 9 So then the vnlearned man is secured not vpon the Churches credit and authoritie but by her ministery which teacheth him he is directed to the light it selfe and this ministery we haue and vse for our translations but they that obey it know the translation and so proportionably all other articles of faith to be infallible because the matter therof appeares vnto them as a candle in a lanterne shewing it selfe in it owne light And that you may see the difference betweene these two the Churches teaching and the illumination of the spirit in assuring vs the spirit of God is an inward meanes the teaching of the Church an outward the spirit secureth vs by his owne authoritie the Church directeth vs by her ministery the spirit hath light in it selfe the Church borroweth hers from the Scriptures the spirit can secure vs alone the Church neuer can without the spirit But nothing can be playner to this purpose then the saying of Constantine the great in his epistle to the Persian n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theod. hist lib. 1. cap. 25. Marking the diuine faith I obtaine the light of truth and following the light of truth I acknowledge the diuine faith We need then a more certain authoritie then the voyce of the Church that may prostrate our mind with a lightning froÌ„ heauen and stand vpon his owne ground not drawing his resolution from any thing out of it selfe 10 This is not far from that which the learnedst of the Papists be driuen to acknowledge through the necessitie of the truth For thus writeth o Princip doctrinal lib. 8. cap. 22. Stapleton in that booke where he most defends the Churches authoritie The godly are brought to faith by the voyce of the Church but being once brought and enlightened with the light of diuine inspiration then they beleeue no more for the Churches voyce but because of the heauenly light And yet more plainely in p Triplicat inchoata aduers Gulielm Whittak in admonit ad Whitak the last booke that euer he wrote that one would wonder the Iesuite should see no authoritie to secure vs but the Churches The inward perswasioÌ„ of the holy Ghost is so necessary and effectuall for the beleeuing of euery obiect of faith q Nec absque illa quicquam à quoquam credi possit etsi millies Ecclesia attestetur per illam solam persuasiâ—nem quodlibet credenduÌ„ credi queat tâ—cente prorsus vel noÌ„ audita Ecclesia that without it neither can any thing by any man be beleeued though the Church testified with it a thousand times and by it alone any matter may be beleeued though the Church held her peace or neuer were heard Where is he then that saith we cannot be infallibly sure that this or that is doctrine of faith free from error vnlesse we admit an infallible authoritie in the Church to assure vs Digression 7. Wherein the Trent vulgar Latin and our English translation are briefly compared together 11 Which authoritie if we did admit supposing the Church were like theirs might we not speed possible as the Papists haue done in their authenticall vulgar and be assured of that which were starke naught For I thinke the Sun neuer saw any thing more defectiue maimed then the vulgar Latin yet r Concil Trid. sess 4. their Church hath canonized it for good
God hath set forth by his Church to be learnâ—d of vs whether they be written or not written Doctor Standish in r Cap. 6. probat 3. his booke against English Bibles crieth out Take from them the English damnable translations and let them learne the mysteries of God reuerently by heart and learne to giue as much credit to that which is not expressed as to that which is expressed in the Scripture Å¿ D. 40. Si Papa in Annot. margin The Canon law newly set out by Pope Gregorie the thirteenth saith that Men do with such reuerence respect the Apostolicall seate of Rome that they rather desire to know the ancient institution of Christian religion from the Popes mouth then from the holy Scripture and they onely inquire what is his pleasure and according to it they order their life and conuersation So that you see howsoeuer the Iesuite say our faith cannot apprehend a falshood because it assenteth onely to the word of God yet by the word of God he meaneth Romish Traditions as well as the Scripture and so maketh those things of equall truth with it and then beareth you in hand that the certaintie of your faith and religion dependeth on their infallibility as much as on the infallibilitie of the Scripture a point which I would easily graunt him if the question were of the Romish faith for I confesse it dependeth vpon Traditions more then on the written word so farre forth that as t Andrad Orthodox explicat lib. 2. quam traditionum authoritatem si tollas nutare iam vacillare videbuntur pag 80. a Doctor of his owne side speaketh Many points therof would reele and totter if they were not supported with the helpe of Traditions But against this let the iudgement of u Regul contract 95. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pag. 502. Basil be noted by the way It is necessary and consonant to reason that euery man learne that which is needfull out of the Scriptures both for the fulnesse of godlinesse and lest they inure themselues to humane Traditions § 2. Thirdly the one and infallible faith without which we cannot please God must be also entire whole and sound in all points and it is not sufficient to saluation to beleeue stedfastly some points and not other some So saith Athanasius his Creed receiued of all Quicunque vult saluus esse c. Whosoeuer will be saued before all things it is needful that he hold the catholike faith which vnlesse euery one keepe entire and inuiolate without doubt he shall perish euerlastingly Againe to beleeue some points of faith and to denie others is heresie as not to beleeue anie point of faith at all is absolute infidelitie But it is certain euen out of Scripture that neither infidell nor heretick shall be saued For our Sauiour hath absolutely pronounced Qui non crediderit condemnabitur Marc. 16. And the Apostle S. Paule Gal. 5. putteth heresies among the workes of the flesh saying Manifesta sunt opera carnis quae sunt fornicatio fictae 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is in English heresies of all which he saith Qui talia agunt regnum Dei non consequentur Moreouer the reason why anie one point of faith is vnder paine of damnation to be beleeued by Christian diuine and infallible faith is because God almightie hath reuealed it and by his Church hath proposed it vnto vs and commanded it to be beleeued for otherwise they be not points of faith but of opinion or of some other kinde of knowledge Therefore all points of faith are vnder paine of damnation to be beleeued The Answer 1 This third conclusion toucheth a second propertie required in sauing faith and it must be granted him with the confirmation thereof in a true sence namely that we are bound to beleeue the points of saluation by obtaining a particular distinct knowledge of the same in our selues and so assenting to them that our faith may include an apprehension also and knowledge of the things beleeued as well as an assent to the proposition thereof If this be the Iesuites meaning in this place then I embrace it as the truth 2 But peraduenture his mind runs vpon a further matter which his Church teacheth about infolded faith and then you may note the grosse heresie that he thrusts vpon you in his smooth words For x Implicita fâ—des est credere secuÌ„dùm quod ecclesia credit Vnde noÌ„ omnis Christianus teneturillos articulos fidei scire explicitè sed tantùm clerici Iacob de Graf decis lib. 2. ca. 8. nu 16. the Iesuites and Schoolemen teach how the lay-people are not bound to know what the matters of their faith be y Fides meliùs per ignorantiaÌ„ quà m per notitiam definitur Bellar. de iust l. 1. c. 7. ignorance is better it sufficeth if they consent to the Churches faith whatsoeuer it be assuring themselues it beleeueth and knoweth all things necessary but what those things are they need not enquire thus excluding knowledge from the nature of religion and placing it in assent onely as sufficient to make it whole and entire This being a sottish conceit deuised for the nonce to suppresse knowledge yet marke how boldly these men presse it on vs with the style of an entire faith which I manifest further in the Digression following Digression 2. Shewing the infolded faith of the Papists and confuting the same as not entire 3 For howsoeuer the Church of Rome pretend this whole complete faith yet when the matter cometh to scanning she vtterly refuseth knowledge sendeth her children to schoole to the Collier of him to learne to beleeue as the Church beleeueth For first whereas z Mat. 22.29 Chrys ho 3. in Laz. prol hom in Rom. the ignorance of the Scriptures is the roote of all error and the cause of vnbeleefe a Index lib. prohib Reg. 4. the Church of Rome forbiddeth the reading of them among the people b Franc. Ouan Mogol breuilo in 4. sent D. 13. prop. 3. pretending the vulgar translations to be one principal cause of heresies and therefore c Linwood in constitut prouinc l. 5. titul de magistris cap. Quia when the law was in their owne hand they vtterly forbad them d Mart. Peres de trad pag. 44. One of them saith he thinketh verily it was the diuels inuention to permit the people to reade the Bible e Thyâ—rae de Demoniac cap. 21. th 257. Another writeth that he knew certaine men to be possessed of a diuell because being but husbandmen they were able to discourse of the Scriptures Thus theeues put out the candle that discouers them 4 Next f Nauarr. Manual cap. 11. nu 16. Iacob de Graff decis l. 4. cap. 24 nu 23. they make it heresie for a lay man to dispute in a point of faith and g Magin Geograph pag. 104. Linwood lib. 5. tit de Magist c. periculosa suffer no
of them Thomas of Aquin e Lect. 1. in 1. Tim. 6. saith The doctrine of the Apostles and Prophets is called canonicall because it is the rule of our vnderstanding And againe f 1. qu. art 8. Our faith resteth and stayeth it selfe vpon the reuelation giuen to the Apostles and Prophets which writ the canonicall bookes and not vpon reuelation if any such haue bene made to other Doctors Antoninus the Archbishop of Florence g Sum. part 3. tit 18. c. 3. §. 3. writeth expresly that God hath spoken but once that in the holy Scripture that so plentifully to meet with all temptations and all cases that may fall out and all good works that as Gregory in the two and twentieth booke of his Morals expounds it he needs no more speake vnto vs concerning any necessary matter seeing all things are found in the Scripture Gerson h Trithem catal Script eccl the great man of the Councell of Constance i De Commun sub vtraque specie saith the Scripture is the rule of our faith which being well vnderstood no authority of men is to be admitted against it Durand k Praefat. in Sentent saith that generally in the things that touch our faith we must speake to that which the scripture deliuereth lest any maÌ„ fall into that which the Apostle noteth 1. Cor. 8. If he thinke he knoweth something yet he knoweth nothing as he ought to know for the maner of our knowledge l Sacra Scriptura mensuram fidei exprimit must be not to exceed the measure of faith and the holy Scripture expresseth the measure of faith Alliaco the Cardinal m 1. Sent. q. 1. art 3.1 Coroll lit H. quoniam ad ipsas fit vltimata resolutio theologici discursus saith The verities themselues of the sacred Canon be the principles of Diuinitie the finall resolution of Theologicall discourse is made into theÌ„ and originally from them is drawne euery conclusion of Diuinitie Conradus Clingius n Locorum l. 3. cap. 29. pag. 298. Norma vlna Index saith The Scripture is the infallible rule of truth yea the measure and iudge of the truth o Iac. Peres à valdiu de ratio Con. l. 2. c. 19. Peresius the Diuinitie reader at Barcilona in Spain saith The authoritie of no Saint is of infallible truth for Saint Austin giues that honor onely to the sacred Scriptures That onely is the rule which is of infallible truth but the Scripture onely is of infallible truth therefore the Scripture onely is the rule Finally Bellarmine himselfe one of the two that haue wonne the garland saith p Biblioth select lib. 7. cap. 2 pag. 458. q De Verb. Dei l. 1. c. 2 Posseuinus acknowledgeth as much as I say against the Iesuites conclusion let his words be excused how they can for thus he q De verb. Dei lib. 1. cap. 2. writeth The rule of faith must be certaine and knowne for if it be not certaine it is no rule at all if it be not knowne it is no rule to vs but nothing is more certaine nothing better knowne then the sacred Scripture contained in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles * Sacr. Scriptura regula credeÌ„di certissima tutissimaque per corporales literas quas cerneremus legeremus erudire nos voluit Deus Wherefore the sacred Scripture is the rule of faith most certain and most safe and God hath taught vs by corporall letters which we might see and reade what he would haue vs beleeue concerning him This he writeth against Swinkfield and the Libertines relying vpon reuelations whereby you may freely iudge whether the truth haue not constrained him to renounce the Iesuits conclusion Shall the Libertines be recalled from their blind reuelations to the written text and shal not the Papists be reuoked from their vncertaine traditions to the same rule Is nothing more knowne nothing more infallible then the Scripture by the Iesuites owne confession and yet shall our Priests reiect it from being the rule as not sufficient to preserue from error not vniuersall enough not knowne enough not infallible enough I pray you consider well how far our aduersaries deale against their owne conscience in this point the same Iesuite saith r De notis Eccl. c. 2. in another place The Scripture is better knowne then the Church in some cases as namely where it is receiued and speaketh plainly and the question is of the Church Now we admit the Scriptures on all hands and all the questioÌ„ betweene vs is about the Church and therefore let them do vs iustice and allow vs the Scripture to be rule and iudge because it is better knowne then the Church let the Iesuit recant his conclusions and yeeld either to the euident testimonies of the text against him or to the iudgement of the Fathers or at the least to the confession of his owne Doctors whose testimonie he may not by Å¿ 2. q. 7. c. Si haereticus Sin auteÌ„ orthodoxus contra haereticum litiget pro orthodoxo quidem haeretici testimonium valeat contra orthodoxum autem solius orthodoxi testimonium valeat the law refuse because they are of his owne church or if he will not then the next booke that he writeth let him send vs word by whom he will be tried and he shall be prouided for Digression 4. containing the very cause why the Papists disable the Scripture so from being the rule 7 Secondly the causes why the Papists disable the Scriptures from being the rule and striue so for their Churches authoritie are especially two First that so they may make themselues iudges in their owne cause For who sees not that if the Church be the rule of faith and theirs be the Church which way the verdict wil go chiefly when they shal behold the Pope with his infallâ—ble iudgement mounted vpon the tribunall and made interpreter of all the euidence that shall be brought in when Scriptures Fathers Councels and Church must all be expounded by his iudgement For u Thom. opusc contra error GraecoruÌ„ Turrecre n. Sum. de eccl l. 3. c. 23. Sâ—mm Syluest verb. Fides nu 2. Aluaâ— Pelag. de planct eccl lib. 1. art 6. Bellarm de Christ l. 2. c. 28. Greg. de Valent. analys fidei this they require that so we might returne them Campians conceit x Ratio 2. apud Posseuin biblioth select lib. 7. c. 18. In fine so they order their matters that you shall haue no triall passe vnlesse you be resolued to stand to the award of themselues that are arraigned 8 Next for that they know and confesse the most and greatest points of their religion euen welnigh all wherein they dissent from vs haue no foundation on the Scriptures but as Andradius y Orthod explic l. 2. speaketh would reele and stagger if tradition supported them not whereupon z Can. locorum l. 3. c. 3. they
ye need nothing else but to reade A truth so manifest that the Iesuits themselues are constrayned to yeeld it For e Anal. fid pag. 100. Gregory of Valence writeth that such verities concerning our faith as are absolutely and necessarily to be known beleeued of all men are f Perspicuè ferè plainely taught in the Scriptures themselues And g Dist 37. Relatum the Canon law saith When the law of God is read it must not be read or taught according to the power and knowledge of our owne wit For many words there be in the Scripture which may be drawn to that sense which euery one for the nonce will frame to himselfe But it should not be so For h Non enim sensum extrin secus alienum extraneum sed ex ipsis Scripturis sensum capere veritatis oportet you must not from without them seeke a forren and strange sence that so you may as you can confirme it with the authoritie of the text but we must out of the Scriptures themselues receiue the meaning of the truth For the diuine Scriptures containe i Integram sumam regulā veritatis the whole and firme rule of faith 4 Against this that I haue answered the Iesuite hath couched together diuers obiections And first that learned men many times mistake the sence of places expounding that one way which is meant another as for example that figuratiuely which is meant literally whereto I answer three things First this proueth not the pretended difficulty of the Scripture but only the weaknesse and ignorance or possible the frowardnesse and preiudice of some men And so a wrong cause is assigned for the Scripture is not the cause of these mens erronious expositions as I will shew in the tenth Digression 5 Next this argument conuinceth not all the Scripture of obscuritie but only some of it which we grant But then what gaineth the Iesuite For he must proue that all the Scripture and specially that which containeth the principles of our faith which we call the rule to be obscure and intricate which he can neuer do For k Aug. de doctr Christ li. 2. c. 9. Chrys hom 3. in 2. Thess those things which concerne our faith and conuersation yea all things necessary are plainely and manifestly set downe the which cannot be made vncertaine by the obscuritie of other places Therefore the diuersitie of mens iudgements sheweth the learnedst men that are l 1. Cor. 13.11 to know but in part and the Scripture in some part to be obscure but not that all is obscure or that which is so is too obscure to be the rule See Digression 10. 6 Thirdly though the proper interpretation be sometime mistaken yet the truth is not alway thereby obscured For heare what m De doct l. 2. cap. 36. Austin saith He erres not perniciously neither doth he altogether say vntruly who sometime expoundeth otherwise then the text meaneth if so his exposition further charity the end of the commandement He is indeed deceiued but yet so as when a man losing his way through a by-field cometh whither the way leadeth His meaning is that in many cases wrong expositions hinder not the determinate and plaine iudgement of the text 7 But seeing experience sheweth that diuers expound diuersly yea one contrary to another how may one be infallibly sure that he only expoūdeth right hauing nothing to assure him but the seeming of his owne reason which reason others thinke they haue as well as he Wherto I answer three things First this infallible certaintie befalleth not all men For God in his iudgment leaueth many to be seduced by their own seeming sense and reason and deceiued in their owne opinions as n Psal 119.18 Ioh. 7.17 8.43.47 14 16.17 1. Cor. 2.14 2 Th 2.11 2. Pet. 3.16 the Scripture teacheth manifestly neither is there any externall meanes left by God in the world effectuall to conuince those whom he hath giuen ouer and which want his spirit as already o §. 4. nu 2. I haue shewed For though the Spirit speake euidently in the text and plentifully to meet with all doubts and cases as p Part. 3. Tit. 18. c. 3. §. 3. Antoninus speaketh yet the wicked haue no eares to heare it their owne preiudice hindereth them For what can be playner then this that Iesus is the Messias the sacrifice of Aaron is ceased the blood of Christ doth away our sins yet the Iew beleeueth it not and the reason is giuen by Saint Paul q 2. Cor. 3.14 because the vaile of Moses is laid ouer his heart therefore Austin prayeth r Cons l. 11. c. 3. Thee ô my God I beseech pardon my sinne and which causedst thy seruant Moses to speake the truth cause me also to vnderstand it If this be a defect in our rule they which make the determination of the Roman Church the rule incurre the same inconuenience For ſ Princip Doctrin fid lib. 8. c. 1. 2. Triplic inchoat in admonit ad Guil. Whytak Doctor Stapleton acknowledgeth The inward perswasion of the spirit is so necessary that without it no man can beleeue any thing though the Church giue testimony a thousand times And t Relect. controu 4. again he complaineth This is the beginning of our calamitie that an hereticke heareth not the Churches voyce The same say we this is the spring of an heretickes confusion that he heareth not the voyce and definitiue sentence of the Scripture 8 Secondly to the point of his demand the truth contained in the Scripture is a light and is discerned by the sonnes of light u 1. Ioh. 2.20 Ioh. 8.31.32 the inward witnesse to assure them is the annointing of the holy Ghost x Luc. 1.4 Act. 17.11 2. Pet. 1.19 the outward witnesse is the Scripture it self which by it own light perswadeth vs in all cases doubts questions and controuersies clearly testifieth with vs or against vs. Which light is ordinarily attained to by vsing the meanes some priuate as reading prayer conference of places consent of the godly helps of learning and reason sanctified some publick as the ministery of the Church which ministery as all other meanes is founded on the authoritie of the Scripture it selfe And this is something to assure vs more then the seeming of our owne sense and reason 9 Thirdly the Churches word and authoritie neither doth nor can assure vs that is to say we are not infallibly certaine this or that is the right meaning of the text because the Church hath decreed it so to be but by the Churches ministery ordinarily we are instructed as I shew more at large in the 11. Digression and haue touched already in the sixth 10 But many things are required for the perfect vnderstanding of the Scripture which are but in few they which haue thē be not sure either that they haue them or that they erre not in vsing
teach him the faith of Christ and this the Apostle saith the Scriptures are able to do By which word Able the other word Profitable must be expounded For the Apostle to manifest their abilitie produceth their profitablenesse which were no good argument if their profitablenesse were not complete Besides it cannot be denyed but all sufficient things are profitable and therefore hence it followeth by the rule of conuersion that therefore some profitable things are sufficient And so may the scripture be sufficient 3 Secondly he answereth They be profitable and sufficient because they commend vnto vs the Churches authoritie which is sufficient But this is a shift For 1. then they are not sâ—fficient in that they coÌ„mend no such authoritie to vs. 2. If this be a good answer theÌ„ so many books of the Bible be superfluous For this one place or b Hold the traditions the fifteenth verse of the second chapter of the second Epistle to the Thessalonians for example were sufficient because according to the Iesuites exposition it commendeth to vs the authoritie of the Church which is able to instruct vs. 3. The text is euident that the profitablenesse thereof standeth in teaching reprouing correcting and instructing now if it stand in this wholly then the Iesuits conceit is excluded if but in part then let him shew what we need more for our saluation then doctrine reproofe correction and instruction 4. There was neuer any Papist in the world that durst alledge this text for the authoritie of the Church and yet granting the Iesuites exposition it should proue it inuincibly 5. The Church it selfe whereunto he saith the Scripture sendeth vs for our sufficient instruction receiueth her doctrine out of the Scriptures The Church saith c Tract 3. in 1. epist Ioh. Austin is our mother her brests are the two testaments of the Scripture whence she giueth her children milke Therfore they containe a sufficient doctrine because the Church giueth her children no other 6. Yea the Apostle saith they are able to make the man of God perfect that is the Pastor himselfe the Pope and Councell and all Now the Iesuite will not say they make these perfect by sending them to the Church because themselues are the Church yea the head and mouth of it 7. Finally it were intollerable folly to say that man teacheth me all good learning that I might be absolute and perfect yea maketh me wise to knowledge which onely as I go sheweth me the schoole where I learne these things yet the speech were as proper as the Apostles in this place supposing the Iesuites exposition to be true 4 The fathers and certaine Papists also the truth constraining them expound the place otherwise and say as we do d Hom. 9. Chrysostome writing on this place saith If any thing be needfull for vs to learne or to be ignorant of there in the Scripture we may haue it and he addeth that in these words Paul telleth Timothy Thou hast the Scriptures to teach thee in steed of me if thou desire to know any thing there thou maist learne it Which he could not haue said if he had not thought Timothy might learne as much out of the Scripture as Paul could teach him e De ration stud theolog lib. 1. cap. 3. Villavincentius a Papist confesseth The Scriptures and they alone are able to teach vs to saluation as the Apostle in the third chapter of his second Epistle to Timothy affirmeth saying all Scripture is inspired of God c. In which words the Apostle comprehendeth all things that are needfull to the saluation of man f Sum part 3. tit 18. c. 3. §. 3. Antoninus the Archbishop of Florence saith God hath spoken but once and that in the holy Scripture so fully to all doubts and cases and to all good workes that he needeth speake no more g Comment in 2. Tim. c. 3 in v. 15.16 Espencaeus writeth That if any thing be needfull either to be knowne or done the Scriptures teach the truth reproue the false reclaime from euill perswade to good Neither yet do they make a man good in some sort but perfect yea they can teach a man to saluation and h Sufficienter doctum reddere make him learned sufficiently § 12. The second conclusion is that no mans naturall wit and learning neither any companie of men neuer so learned onely as they are learned men not infallibly assisted by the holy Spirit can either by interpreting Scripture or otherwise be this infallible rule of Faith and consequently thoâ—e that for matters of faith rely either vpon their owne interpretation of Scripture or vpon the interpretation of other learned not assisted infallibly by the holy Ghost cannot haue an infallible faith This I proue Because all this wit and learning is humane naturall and fallible and therefore cannot be a rule or foundation whereupon to build a diuine supernaturall and infallible faith The third conclusion that no priuate man who perswadeth him selfe to be especially instructed by the Spirit can be this infallible rule of faith at least so farre forth as he teacheth or beleeueth contrarie to the receiued doctrine of the catholike Church this I proue first because S. Paul Gal. 1. saith Si quis vobis euangelizauerit praeter id quod accepistis anathema sit Pronouncing generally that whosoeuer teacheth contrarie to the receiued doctrine of the catholike Church should be held anathematized or accursed Secondly I proue the same because the rule of faith must be infallible plainly knowne and vniuersall as before hath bene proued But this priuate spirit is not such For neither the partie himselfe and much lesse any other can be infallibly sure that he in particular is taught by the holy Ghost For neither is there anie promise in Scripture to assure that he in particular is thus taught by the holy Ghost neither is his particular perswasion be it neuer so seeming strong able to giue infallible assurance thereof since diuerse now adayes perswade theÌ„selues to be thus taught by the Spirit and yet one of them teaching contrary to another and therefore some in these their perswasions must needs be deceiued And therefore who without testimonie of true miracle or some other infallible proofe dare arrogantly affirme that he onely is not deceiued since others that perswade themselues in the same maner that he doth are in this their perswasion sometime deceiued Moreouer suppose one assure himselfe to be taught by Gods Spirit immediatly in all things what is the true faith as it is not the maner of Almightie God to teach men immediatly by himselfe but rather as the Scripture telleth vs Fides ex auditu Rom. 10. and it is to be required ex ore sacerdotis and must be learned of Pastors and Doctors whom God hath put in his Church vt non circumferamur omni vento doctrinae But suppose I say one in priuate thinke himselfe to be immediatly taught of God how should he
without testimonie of miracle giue assurance to others that he is thus taught especially in such sort to make them forsake the teaching of the catholike Church which by plaine proofes and testimonies of Scripture they do know to be taught of God Nay they ought not in anie sort to beleeue him but rather to esteeme him as one of those of whom it is said Ezech. 13. Vae Prophetis insipientibus qui sequuntur spiritum suum nihil vident dicunt ait Dominus cum ego non sum locutus Neither is it sufficient that these men alledge words of Scripture for that which they say because euery sect-maister alledgeth Scripture for his opinion yea the diuell himselfe for his purpose bringeth words of Scripture Math. 4. The Answer 1 These two conclusions might easily be granted without further examinatiō if the Iesuit had not a further reach in them thē the words pretend For what Protestant thinketh that any priuate mā or any company of men how learned soeuer or any mans naturall wit and learning is the rule of faith which honour we giue to the spirit of God in the Scriptures only But the Iesuit aimeth at those which in cōparison of the rest of the world being but priuate men particular Churches haue examined refused the Romane faith as Wicklieffe Hus Luther and the Churches of England Scotland and Germany haue done that so hauing in his former conclusion pluckt the Scriptures from you he might also in these two bereaue you of such faithfull Pastors as God hath stirred vp from time to time to instruct you and when he hath done in his last conclusion obtrude vpon you his Papall consistorie If he meant Priuate men wits learning and companies as they are opposed to diuine and spirituall he said well for no such priuate men wits learning or companies may be heard against the present doctrine and this is well proued in the Iesuits discourse but vsing it in that sence as it is opposed to common and vsuall a Priuatum accipio vt opponitur communi spiritui Mart. Peres de Tradit part 2 assert 4. pag. 48. which the Papists alway do his conclusions are vntrue viz. that nothing may be receiued which priuate men or particular companies teach against that which is surmized to be the Catholicke Church For in matters of religion it maketh no matter whether the teachers be many or few publicke or priuate persons as long as they teach the faith and expound the Scriptures truly For a true exposition is publicke though the companie that giue it be priuate and a false exposition is priuate though the Church that vrge it be neuer so publick yea though it came from a generall Councell And so this is to be holden concerning priuate men and companies that they may sometime be infallibly assured of the truth against a publicke multitude as the Romane Church for example and hauing the Scripture for their foundation may teach and beleeue against it in which case though their persons and wit and naturall learning be not the rule yet as long as they follow the Scripture which is the rule we are bound to heare them This being all that we hold and that which the Iesuite in these conclusions girdeth at now I come to examine his arguments against it 2 First he saith all mens wit and learning is humane natural and fallible therfore no mans wit or learning can be the rule which must sustaine our faith diuine supernaturall and infallible Wherto I answer granting the whole argument for we say not any mans learning is the rule or any companie of men the foundation of our faith but the contrary as I haue said onely we hold they may be so assisted by the holy Ghost that they may interprete the Scriptures truly and infallibly against a company as big as the Romane Church And this is a full answer to the second conclusion 3 Next in his third conclusion he saith No priuate man can be this rule at least when he teacheth contrary to the receiued doctrine of the Catholicke Church because Saint Paul saith If any preach any other Gospell then then which we haue preached vnto you let him be accursed This text is b Rhem. vpon Gal. 1.8 commonly vrged against Luther and Caluin for preaching otherwise then the Romish Church beleeueth whereby you may see what the Iesuite driueth at in these two conclusions But I answer though this text proue that no priuate man is the rule of faith and that no teaching may be receiued against the Scriptures yet there is nothing in it against such as resist a false Church though they be men neuer so priuate For Saint Paul speaketh of the doctrine which he had taught not which euery Church calling it selfe Catholicke may possible hold and of it he saith Let him be accursed that preacheth otherwise Now c Phil. 3.1 Iren. l. 3. ca. 1. Niceph. Callist l. 2. c. 34. all that the Apostle preached is written in the Scriptures and so he accurseth none but such as teach against them forbidding all men to preach against the Churches doctrine consenting with the word But when any thing deflecteth from that it may and must be excepted against euen by priuate men else this very text accurseth them for consenting to it Thus d Contra lit Petiliā Donat. l. 3. c. 6. de Vnitate Eccles cap. 11. Austin expoundeth the place If we or an Angell from heauen declare vnto you either concerning Christ or his Church or any other matter belonging to our faith or life any thing but that which you haue receiued in the writings of the Law and the Gospell let him be accursed See Austine preferring the Scripture aboue all things expoundeth the place against such as teach any thing concerning faith and manners let the Iesuit mark this but that which is contained in the Scripture and the Iesuite begging the question talketh idlely of his Romane Church 4 His second argument to proue his third conclusion is that the priuate spirit is not infallible and plainly knowne Whereto I answer that this is false meaning priuate as the Iesuite doth I haue distinguished it for a smal company holding against a multitude as e 1. Reg. 22. 23. Michaiah did against 400. Prophets may be directed by the spirit of God in the Scriptures which are infallible plainly knowne But neither thēselues nor any other can be sure they are thus taught I answer this is vntrue for the Scripture is a light and knowne by the sons of light and by it they may be assured Now they that be thus assured are infallibly sure they are taught by the holy Ghost for f 2. Tim. 3.16 All Scripture is inspired of God and containeth the teaching of the holy Ghost But there is no promise in the Scripture to assure him he is thus taught Yes for the Scripture promiseth that euery doctrine is of God that consenteth with it and
Romish multitude and though their persons were not the rule yet when they followed that which is the rule we beleeued them § 13. The fourth and last conclusion of this question is that this infallible rule which we ought obediently to follow in all points of faith is the doctrine and teaching faith and beliefe of the true Church This I proue Because to this agree all the conditions which I said to be requisite in the rule of faith First this is a thing infallible as shal be proued Secondly it is a thing easie to be knowne Thirdly it is such a thing as may vniuersally resolue and determine vs in all questions and doubts and instruct all sorts of men in all points of faith And consequently whosoeuer will obediently yeeld assent to this rule in all points as we all professe in our Creed saying Credo Ecclesiam catholicam shall not erre in anie point That these three conditions of the rule of faith agree to the doctrine and teaching of the vniuersall or catholike Church I proue The Answer 1 We would not stand with the Iesuite about this conclusion but freely grant it if no more were meant thereby then the words make shew of that the doctrine and faith of the vniuersall Church is the rule of faith For that doctrine is onely the contents of the Scripture which we yeeld to be the rule For a In 1. Ep. Ioh. tract 3. Austin saith Our mother the Church giueth her children milk out of her two brests the old and new Testament But he hath a further reach and meaneth a higher matter First that the Churches word and authoritie is the rule without referring the same to the Scripture Secondly that the Church of Rome is this true and vniuersall Church Thirdly that all the authoritie and efficacy therof is in the Pope alone This is the plaine English of the conclusion howsoeuer the words be faire and cleanely and the Iesuite defending it must shew all the properties of the rule to appertaine to the present Church and Pope of Rome or else he doth but trifle and spend time Digression 16. Shewing how the Papists pretending at euerie word the Catholicke Church meane nothing thereby but the Popes determination 2 First howsoeuer these words be tollerable the doctrine teaching faith and beliefe of the true Church is the infallible rule in all points to be followed yet the Popish meaning is absurd that whatsoeuer the Church teacheth though it be not contained in the Bible must be accepted as matter of faith and that vpon her owne authoritie Yet thus they hold as I haue b Digress 1. c. 6.9 shewed and may further be perceiued by the Iesuites words in this section Whosoeuer will yeeld assent to the Church in all points as we professe in our Creed saying I beleeue the Catholicke Church shall not erre in any point Which words of the Creed meaning no more but c Ruffin expos Symbo that we beleeue there is one holy Catholicke Church whereof our selues are members he expoundeth of yeelding assent in all points to it which exposition may be further vnderstood by that which d Staplet def eccles potest adu Whitak l. 1. cap 9. Rhem. annot 1. Tim. 3.15 Bristo dem 44. other Papists say more fully I beleeue the Catholicke Church the literall sence whereof is that thou beleeuest whatsoeuer the Catholicke Church holdeth and teacheth are to be beleeued Which exposition is a glosse beside the text And yet this is tollerable in comparison of the next 3 For hauing deuolued all power ouer to the Church in the next place they define this Church to be the Romane company For e Mot. 12. in marg Bristo saith The Romane Church is the Catholicke Church and f Annot. Rom. 1 8. idem B. roÌ„ Annal. tom 1. an 58. nu 49. See Posseu bibl select lib. 4. c. 13. â— Interdum quoqueâ—aud sâ—â—iâ— the Rhemists The Catholicke and Romane faith is all one Wherein their meaning is to win authoritie to the Romish faction perswading men there is no saluation but in that religion and making roome for themselues in all those places of Scripture which commend vnto vs the Catholicke Church of Christ Which is a iest so grosse that it deserueth to be smiled at rather then confuted And yet it stayeth not here neither but goeth a degree further which me thinketh is a note aboue éla 4 For as they take all authoritie and sufficiency from the Scripture and giue it the Church so all the Churches authoritie they giue to the Pope So saith Gregory of Valence g Dispuâ— theo tom 3 â—isp 1. â—u 1. punct 1. p. 24. Item Cater 22 q. 1. art 9. 10. Dom. Ban ibid. apud D. Tho nam Pro eodem omnino reputatur authoritas Ecclesiae vniuersalis authoritas concilij authoritas sum mi pontificis By the Church we meane her head that is to say the Romane Bishop h Analys fidei pag. 136. In whom resideth that full authoritie of the Church when he pleaseth to determine matters of faith whether he do it with a Councell or without Thomas saith i 22. q 1. art 10. The making of a new Creed belongeth to the Pope as all other things do which belong to the whole Church k 22. qu 1 â— art 2.3 Yea the whole authoritie of the vniuersall Church abideth in him l Defens fid Triâ—ent lib. 2. Andradius saith All power to interpret the Scripture and reueale the hidden mysteries of our religioÌ„ is giuen from heauen to the Popes and their Councels Yea m Decis aur cas part 2 l. 2. c 7 nu 40 saith Graffius The common opinion is he may do it without them And so n De Christ l. 2 c. 28. saith Bellarmine Himselfe without any Councell may decree matters of faith And o Sum Syluest verbo fides nu 2. Syluester The power of the Catholicke Church remaineth all in him And p De Planctu Eccl. lib. 1. artic 6. Aluarus Pelagius We are bound to stand to his iudgement alone rather then to the iudgement of all the world beside And the canon Law saith q In Sext. extt. Ioh. 22 tit 14 c. cum inter in gloss It were heresie to thinke our Lord God the Pope might not decree as he doth r Dist 19. in Canonicis glos ibid. Yea his rescripts and decretall Epistles are canonicall Scripture Stapleton Å¿ Praefat. Princip fidei doctrinal saith The foundation of our religion is of necessitie placed vpon the authoritie of this mans teaching in which we heare God himselfe speaking And finally the Iesuite himselfe t §. hereafter saith All Catholicke men must necessarily submit their iudgement and opinions either in expounding the Scripture or otherwise to the censure of the Apostolicke seate and God hath bound his Church to heare the chiefe Pastor in all points By all which we see what is
Sunne which yeeldeth light to others that haue eyes to see And that Chrysostome thought the Church might sometime be inuisible appeareth by the 49. homily vpon Matthew where he saith That since the time that heresies haue inuaded the Church it can no way be knowne which is the true Church of Christ but by the Scriptures onely In this confusion it can no wayes else be knowne Austin saith There is no certaintie of vnitie but through the promises of God declared to his Church which being set vpon a hill cannot be hidde My brethren shall I shew you the Church with my finger is it not manifest what shall I say more but that they are blind which see not so great a hill which shut their eyes against a light set vpon a candlesticke In which words he speaketh against a conceit of the Donatists who boasted as the Papists now do that the Church was no where but among them affirming them to be blind that could not see it all ouer Affricke seeing it was at that time as plaine as a mountain or a candle lighted which we grant and against the Papists affirme of our owne Church at this day But his words implie not that this visible estate thereof so manifest in his time could no time be hid For cities built vpon a hil are not visible at euery time as in a great mist or in the night neither is the Sunne alway alike cleare or in one horizon neither could i 2. Reg. 6.16 the Aramites see the hill it selfe where the Prophet of God was and horses and chariots of fire round about him Therefore Austins words must be vnderstood of that particular time and not stretched to all times alike For he is blinde which at noone dayes cannot see the Sunne light but the Sun may set or be eclipsed and then they are not all blind that see it not as himselfe speaketh plainly in other places which being compared with these will giue vs their true meaning k Epist 48. ad Vincent The Church saith he shall be obscured sometimes and the cloudes of offences may shadow it l Ep. 80. ad Hesych it shall not appeare by reason of the vnmeasurable rage of vngodly persecutors m Enâ—rrat in Psal 10. It is like the Moone and may be hidde Yea n De Baptism contra Donat. lib. 6. c. 4. so obscured that the members thereof shall not know one another This he thought might befall the Church sometime whatsoeuer the light or greatnesse of it were when he wrote thus against the Donatists in which distresse she abideth not alwayes but findeth deliuerance againe when the time of her libertie is come as her self speaketh in the Prophet o Cap. 7. v. 8. Michaiah Reioyce not ô mine enimie that I am fallen for I shall rise again and though I sit in darknes yet the Lord will be my light § 24. Now it remaineth that we enquire how we should know which companie in particular of those diuerse sorts of men that visibly professe the faith of Christ is the true Church of which as hath bene said in all points we must learne the true faith To this question I answer First that it is not a good marke to know which is the true Church to say that is the true Church which teacheth the true faith The Answer 1 The question propounded in this place concerning the markes or notes of the Church is not onely exceeding profitable but euen necessary for all those that desire to be satisfied whether we or the Papists haue the right Church Therefore we for our parts answer it thus that the true doctrine of faith and lawfull vse of the sacraments are the proper and infallible markes whereby it must be iudged which is the true Church This the Iesuite misliketh and reasoneth against in the seuen next sections but marke his drift a Quis erit sinis contendeÌ„di nisi authorâ—tas Ecclesiae a iundè cognita taÌ„ quam iudex in doctrinae quaestionibus interponatur Greg. Valent. tom 3. p. 149. lit D. that the Romane Church being set at liberty from the triall of the Scriptures and her authoritie aduanced by other meanes she might be receiued as chiefe iudge in all questions of faith and doctrine This is the reach that Papists haue in denying the true faith and doctrine of the Scriptures to be a sufficient marke of the Church and I blame them not if they venter hard for it the bootie would recompence the charges if they could bring it in Digression 18. Prouing the true faith or doctrine contained in the Scriptures to be a good mark to know the true Church by 2 The which whiles the Iesuite denyeth me thinkes he dealeth exceeding rashly for first he should haue consulted with his fellowes to see whether they also had bene of his minde herein that so the vnitie so much commended in his discourse might appeare the better Which if he had done he should haue found some of his seniors against him who thinke true doctrine to be a note of the Church and a good note too The Diuines of Collen b Enchir. Christianae institut in Synod Col. p 22. §. Tertio haec nosce in a prouinciall Councell determined that no man denyeth but there ought to be sincere Euangelicall and Apostolicke doctrine in the Church and this is the chiefe note of the Church according to that of Christ My sheep heare my voyce and that in Saint Paul if any maÌ„ preach any other Gospel let him be accursed And c Antididagm cap. de Cathol Eccl. p. 34. in another booke they write The sacraments are certaine markes and signes whereby the Catholicke Church is discerned There are foure markes whereby the true Church is certainly known which are gathered out of the scripture The first is the wholesome doctrine of Christ according to the generall sence of Apostolicke and Catholicke tradition The next is the right and vniforme vse of the sacraments Villauincentius d De rat stud Theol. praefat saith It is confessed that the Church as being a thing visible is specially knowne and seene by the ministery of the word and the right dispensation of the sacraments and by the open confession of the faith and communion of charitie as it were by signes ingrauen and perpetually cleaning to it Hosius e Confess Petrico c. 20. p 26. saith There are which will haue no more notes of the Church but two viz. sincere doctrine and the right vse of the sacraments and it cannot be denyed but they are notes of the Church indeed Stapleton f Princip doct l. 1. c. 22. saith the preaching of the Gospell is the proper and a very cleare note of the Catholicke Church so it be done by lawfull ministers These men thinke and others more may be added to them the teaching of the true faith is not possible all the markes of the Church but none of them saith as the Iesuite
the Iesuite so confidently beareth his friend in hand that the Gospels of the foure Euangelists cannot be knowne to be true Scripture more then those of Thomas and Nicodemus but by the authoritie of his Church Wherein possible he hath also the same meaning that Doctor Standish vttereth in the place alledged x In the letter b. a little before that those counterfeit Gospels bearing the titles of Thomas Nicodemus and Bartholomew were written by them in deed but his Church to shew her authoritie that this she can do hath repealed them A fat conceit yet some mens stomackes belike can digest it But if the Iesuite cannot conceiue how the Scripture may be discerned from other writings vnlesse we allow him the Churches authoritie let him hearken and learne of a rare man of his owne side Picus of Mirandula who speaking of the Scriptures y Refert Posseu bibl in Cicero c. 11. hath this memorable saying They do not moue they do not perswade but they enforce vs they driue vs forward they violently constraine vs. Thou readest words rude and homely but such as are quicke liuely flaming stinging piercing to the bottome of the spirit and by their admirable power transforming the whole man This admirable light shining in the Scripture it selfe shall assure vs it is the word of God better I hope then that Church whose tongue is sold to speake nothing but the Popes will § 29. Fourthly if to haue an entire faith in all particular points must be foreknowne as a marke whereby to know the true Church then contrary to that which hath bene alreadie proued the authoritie of the Church should not be a necessarie meanes whereby men must come to the infallible knowledge of true faith for if before we come to know which is the true Church we might by other meanes haue knowne which is the true faith in all points what need then is there for getting the true faith alreadie had to vse or bring the authoritie of the Church The Answer 1 Because this reason is the same with that which goeth before therefore it shall receiue the same answer That although we need the ministerie of the Church to teach vs the faith and this faith is not ordinarily knowne till the Church or some member thereof reueale it to vs yet may it be a marke whereby to know the Church as the effect is a marke of the cause that produceth it the fruite of the tree the teaching of the schoolemaister In which case the reuelation of the true faith whereby we come to know it is an effect or worke of the Church and so able and fit to assure vs that it is the Church Neither doth this suppose or imply that the faith is already had and knowne by other meanes before we vse the Church but onely that when the Church teacheth the faith thereof in the order of my vnderstanding is first knowne that is to say the Church and the faith being inseparably ioyned together yet the faith first cometh to my knowledge This I further explicate by a similitude For musick is the marke of a Musitian whereby to know him and to distinguish him from all other professions And though I must first be assured it is good musicke that he sheweth before I can be certaine he is a Musitian yet were it folly to reason as the Iesuite doth what need then is there for the getting of the musicke already had to vse the ministerie of the Musitian for the musicke is not already had but onely by his playing it cometh in order before himselfe into my vnderstanding and then I know him thereby So a 1. Reg. 3.16 two women laid claime both to one child and both pretended themselues to be true mother thereunto as the Church of Rome this day striueth with vs pleading for her selfe that she is our holy mother the Church and the child is hers in this contention we must find out the Church by the same markes that Salomon found out the true mother which was her tender compassion inclosed in her bowels and discouered by her words that she had rather part with her child then haue it cut in sunder And if the Iesuite should reason against Salomons iudgement that he had followed a wrong marke which was inclosed in the woman heart and needed great iudgement yea diuine illumination to find it the woman her selfe by her speech and behauiour made it knowne to him and if pietie and pitie were the note of a true mother whereby to know her then contrary to that which hath bene already proued the speech and behauiour of the mother should not be a necessary meanes whereby Salomon must come to the knowledge of this pietie c. If I say he should thus argue against Salomon he might do it with the same reason that he vseth against vs and possible with as good successe * V. vltim the spirit of God and the iudgement of all Israel in both alike equally condemning his sophistry For was not the womans pitie toward the child knowne to Salomons wisedome before he knew her to be the mother and yet her selfe was the instrument that made it knowne So true faith is the mark of the Church and known to me before the Church but yet by no other meanes but by the Church whose ministery is needful for the getting it as the cause is needfull for the obtaining of the effect and afterward it selfe is proued by the same effect Now the teaching of the truth is an effect of the true Church § 30. Fiftly if before we giue absolute infallible and vndoubted credit to the true Church we must examine and iudge whether euery particular point which it teacheth be the truth with authoritie to accept that which we like or which in our conceit seemeth right and conformable to Gods word and to reiect whatsoeuer we dislike or which in our priuate iudgement seemeth not so right or conformable then we make our selues examiners and iudges ouer the Church and consequently preferre our liking or disliking our iudgement and censure of the sence of Scripture before the iudgement definition and censure of the true Church But it is absurd both in reason and religion to preferre the iudgement of anie priuate man be he neuer so wittie or learned or neuer so strongly perswaded in his owne conceit that he is taught by the Spirit before the sentence of Gods Catholike Church which is a companie of men many of which both are and haue bin most vertuous wise and learned and which is chiefe is such a companie as according to the absolute and infallible promises of Scripture hath Christ himselfe and his holy Spirit continually among them guiding them and teaching them all truth and not permitting them to erre Matth. vlt. 10.14 16. vt supra The Answer 1 This is his last argument wherein he reasoneth thus that if the faith be a note of the Church then it must first be examined
are driuen to yeeld the keyes to all the Apostles as well as to Peter and yet they thinke he alone had the primacie which sheweth clearly that the keyes containe it not Fourthly they which expound the power of the keyes to shew what they containe mention therein no more but as I haue answered The Councell of Colen vnder Hermannus x Bell. de poen l. 1 c. 1. penned by Gropper y Defens of the Cens whom the Papists cal the rare man of our age proceedeth thus z Enchir. concil Colon. de sacr confess But what keyes Christ when he departed hence left the Apostles and their successors in the Church that is to be explicated And truly this is plain that he committed to them his owne keyes and no other euen the keyes of the kingdome of heauen as himselfe said to Peter Whatsoeuer thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose on earth shal be loosed in heauen These keyes the Fathers deuided into the key of order and the key of iurisdiction And againe each key into the key of knowledge and of power The key of order is the power of priestly ministery which containeth power to preach the Gospell consecrate the bodie of Christ remit and retaine sinnes and to minister the sacraments The key of iurisdiction is power to restraine the faultie this is that power of excommunicating such as offend openly and absoluing them againe In which explanation of the power mentioned in the keyes we see nothing touched but onely the ministery of the word and Sacraments and the execution of discipline But Marsilius a Defens part 2 c. 6. speaketh more fully that the authoritie of the keyes according to Saint Austin and Hierom is that iudiciarie power that standeth in dispensing the word sacraments and discipline although the opinion and title of the fulnesse of power which the Bishop of Rome ascribeth to himselfe tooke his beginning from these words Whose sinnes ye remit they are remitted and whatsoeuer you shall bind vpon earth shall be bound in heauen 20 The second text alledged is Luk. 22.32 where Christ saith to Peter I haue praid for thee that thy faith faile not and thou being conuerted strengthen thy brethrē which the Iesuit expoundeth as if our Sauiour had specially prayed for S. Peter and the Pope that their faith should not faile at least so farre as to teach the Church a false faith to the intent they might alway be able to confirme their brethren if at any time they should faile in the doctrine of faith which all Catholicke men knowing do confesse the Popes definitiue sentence to be always an infallible truth and thereupon submit themselues thereunto and so liue in vnitie But this exposition is soone confuted for first here is no mention of the Pope but of Peter onely whereby it is plaine that no certaintie can be concluded out of the words for any but for the Apostles onely or if they reach to any besides Peter then according to the opinion of the most iudicious Papists the Church is it and not the Pope So saith b Qu. Vesper d. 3. art 3. prob 1. lit G. Cameracensis That which in Scripture is promised to the whole must not be attributed to any part but alway to hold the true faith and neuer to erre against it is promised by Christ to the whole company of beleeuers alone It is plaine therefore that Christ promised Peter his faith should not faile vnderstanding it not of his personall faith but of the generall faith of Gods Church committed to his regiment And Frier Walden c Doctr. fid l. ◠c. 19. saith Peter bare the type of the Church not of the particular Romane Church but of the vniuersall Church not gathered together in a generall Councell but dispersed through the world from Christ to our times Of the same mind are d Concord l. ◠c. 11. Cusanus and e Defen part 2. c. 28. Marsilius So that in the iudgement of foure of the learnedst among our aduersaries the purpose of Christ was not by this text to indow Peter or the Pope but the whole Catholick Church and so accordingly the right of gouernment and freedome from erring should remaine not in the Pope but in the vniuersall Church cleane cōtrary to that which the Iesuit here supposeth 21 Secondly the direct and immediate purpose of Christ in these words is to forewarne Peter of the sinne whereinto he fell afterward by denying him and the meaning is that though Satan desired thereby to destroy him yet he had prayed that his faith might not by the temptation be vtterly extinguished admonishing him that as by his fall he would weaken his brethren the members of the Church so by the example of his true conuersion he should strengthen them againe vnderstanding this faith for which he prayed not of Peters teaching or directing the Church in doctrine but of the habit of faith abiding in his heart whereby he beleeued in Christ and confessed his name and f Confirmandi vocabulo authoritatem in docendo significari saith Greg. de Valen. to 3. pag 197. e. by strengthening his brethren not that he should be supreame head ouer his fellow Apostles but that g Esto a his poenitentiae exemplar ne desperent Theophyl Infirmiores fiatres exemplo tuae poenitentiae comforta ne de venia desperēt Gloss by the exāple of his repentance experience of Gods mercy to him in his infirmitie he should encourage all people against temptation This exposition is proued to be true because first there is no word in the text importing either all infalliblenesse of faith or any authoritie ouer the other Apostles See h Comment in Luc. 22. saith Caietan how Christ biddeth Peter account the Apostles not his subiects but his brethren see how he putteth him in office not to rule ouer them but to confirme them in faith hope and charitie Secondly the words going immediatly before forbid all absolute power of one ouer another The Kings of the nations beare rule and exercise authoritie ouer them but it shall not be so among you Thirdly Bellarmine acknowledgeth i Ex quibus priuilegiis primsi fortasse non manauit ad posteros De Rom. Pont. l. 4. c. 3. § Alterum priuilegium Quoad prima non agit Petri successorē Boz de sign eccl tom 2. l. 18. c. vlt. pag. 594. that to persist alway in the faith without falling from it is a prerogatiue that possible is not deriued from Peter to the Pope which being so it followeth that the Iesuites exposition is false and no Papist can be certain that by vertue of this text the Pope can teach no error any more then he is assored he cannot erre himselfe but it is cleare he may erre himselfe and all Papists yeeld it therefore it is also vncertaine whether he be enabled to teach the Church so that in teaching he
And Tertullian lib. de praescript And Optatus lib. 2. contra Parmen The Answer 1 The ancient Fathers affirme not one word of all this First they affirme not that the Romane Church was then gouerned by Popes as now it is For they saw not how it is gouerned now and therefore could not affirme it And that it was not in their time thus gouerned I haue shewed Digression 27. and 49. num 6. and 51. num 9. The Bishops of Rome in their time I graunt were called Popes and Occumenicall as a Ep. Arsen apud Athan. apol 2. Basil ep 52. Iustin Nouell 3. 5. in tit Balsam respons in iure Graecorsi Ioan. Aquipont de Antichr p. 107. other Bishops also were but they had no such authoritie as now they vsurpe Their owne b Concord l. 2. c. 12. Cusanus may teach them that he is gotten beyond the ancient obseruations not hauing that power belonging to him which certaine flatterers giue him And Duarenus a Papist likewise yet c De sacris eccles benef l. 1. c. 16. confesseth as much as I say that Phocas made him the vniuersall Bishop which authority his successors haue maruellously increased 2 Next albeit they affirme the Church of Rome to be the lawfull and Apostolike Church yet they affirmed not the present Romane Church which they neuer saw so to be He that affirmed Lais to be a virgine when she was ten yeares old did not say she was so at tweÌ„tie Rome since their death hath plaied the whore and lost that name and reputation which the fathers had of her Which answereth all the places cited out of Irenaeus Austine Ambrose Hierome and Cyprian For calling Rome the Apostolike Church they spake of their owne time and not of ours 3 Thirdly they do not affirme the Romane Church in their dayes to be lawfull and Apostolike for no other reason but because it had a lineall succession from the primitiue Church but as I haue answered d Sect. 53. n. 2. inde before because it had withall the succession of doctrine which the present Papacie hath not Neither did they thinke that therefore it had succession of doctrine because it had succession of Priests as if the former must needs be inseparably ioyned with the later For their words expresse no such thing as I haue shewed They reuoke schismatickes to the succession indeed of the Romane Church as they did likewise of others and obiect it against them but not it alone nor so as they would assume all succession for euer to be ioyned with the true faith though then in the Churches named it was Neither did they beleeue the Priests whom they so called to be sacrificers or Massing Priests They vsed the name but they gaue it not the definition which the Church of Rome now vseth Vpon all which it followeth that the ancient fathers affirmed not the Romane Church at this day to be the true Apostolicke Church though you see into the places cited an hundred times the which are answered Sect. 53. principally for this cause that the reasons whereupon they so commended it then hold not now in our dayes as they did in theirs If our aduersaries will take benefite by that which the fathers say in commendation of the Romane Church in their dayes they must proue their succession as inuiolated and their doctrine as sound as then it was which they can neuer do § 57. Now to make an end considering all this which I haue said and proued to wit that there is but one infallible and entire faith the which is necessarie to saluation to all sorts of men the which faith euerie one must learne by some knowne infallible and vniueâ—sall rule accommodate to the capacitie of euerie one the which rule can be no other but the doctrine and teaching of the true Church which Church is alway to continue visible to the worlds end and is to be knowne by these foure markes aforesaid agreeing onely to the Romane Church whereupon it followeth that it only is the true Church of which euery one must learne that faith which is necessarie to saluation considering I say all this I would demaund of the Protestants who will not admit the authoritie or doctrine of the Church how they can perswade themselues to haue that faith whereby they may be saued or by what right they can chalenge vnto themselues the title of the true Church since as I now haue proued they haue neuer a one of these foure markes which by the common consent of all are the true markes of Christs true Church How can theirs be the true Church which neither is one because it hath no meanes to keepe it in vnitie nor holy because neither was there euer man of it which by miracle or by some other vndoubted testimonie can be proued to be truly holy Neither is their doctrine such as those that most purely obserue it do without faile become holy nor catholike because it teacheth not all true things which haue bin held in former times but denieth many of them Neither is it spread ouer all the Christian world but euery particular sect is contained in some few corners therof neither hath it bene euer since Christ but sprong vp of late the first founder being Martin Luther an apostata Frier a man after his apostasie knowne both by his writings words and deeds and maner of his death to haue bene a notable euill liuer nor Apostolike because the preachers thereof cannot deriue their pedegree lineally without interruption from anie Apostle but are forced to begin their line if they will haue anie from Luther or Caluin or some later How can they then bragge that they only haue the true holy Catholike and Apostolike faith Since this is not found but only in the true holy Catholike Apostolike Church and remaining alwayes as S Augustine said in ventre Ecclesiae in the bellie of the Church It is vnpossible that they which are not of this Church should haue the true faith according to the saying of the same Augustin afore cited Quisquis ab hoc ventre separatus est necesse est vt falsa loquatur whosoeuer is separated from this bellie of the Church he must needs speake false For who can once haue true faith vnlesse he first heare it because fides est ex auditu Rom. 10. Faith cometh of hearing But how can one heare it sine praedicante without one to preach it truly vnto him The Answer 1 That which the Iesuite hath said and proued is granted him to wit that there is indeed but one true faith which is necessarie to saluation to all sorts of men the which as it must so it may be learned by that rule which God hath left infallible vniuersall and accommodate to the capacitie of euery one the which rule is the Scriptures contained in the bookes of the old and new Testament and not that which the Iesuit meaneth by the doctrine and teaching of the
Church though no man deny but that is needfull for the shewing and teaching of the rule to all that shall be saued expounding the said teaching of the ministerie wherby the faithfull are directed in the Church But he hath not proued the Church to be alway visible to the world nor those foure to be the Notes of the Church He hath said it but not proued it as appeareth by my answer 2 All which being considered his demands are soone and shortly answered that the Protestants admit the authority and doctrine of the Church though they thinke not the Papacie to be it nor the authoritie thereof to be aboue the Scripture And the grounds wherupon they perswade themselues to haue the sauing faith are so infallible that all the Papists in the world cannot cōfute them And our title to the true Church is sound when our aduersaries haue smattered and wrangled against it what they can for the doctrine of the Scripture which in all points we professe beleeue proue it And albeit those foure One Holy Catholicke and Apostolicke be not the markes of the Church but certaine qualities therein yet we haue them at least for anie thing the Iesuite hath said to the contrarie all whose discourse against vs pretending the want of these things among vs I haue fully answered in their proper places and retorted vpon himselfe whereby the iudicious reader may be satisfied And therefore when we say ours is the true faith we brag not but maintaine and auouch our lawfull title since as S. Austin saith the same is not to be found but in the bellie of the true Church which we are Whereupon we aduise all Papists whatsoeuer to renounce the Papacie if they will hold the truth and be saued For according to the saying of the same Austin afore-cited whosoeuer is separated from this bellie of the Church must needs speake false because out of the true Church there is neither true preaching nor lawfull sending such as should preach and I haue manifestly shewed that the Papacie is not the true Church but a disease that by the faction of some grew vnto it 3 Thus the whole discourse of this Section is briefly answered But where he saith our religion sprang vp of late the first founder being Martin Luther an apostata Frier a man knowne by his writings words deeds and death to haue bene a notable euill liuer this must be a little more stood vpon because it is the burden of euery song among the Papists And first it is to no purpose to say our religion sprang vp of late in Luther vnlesse our euidence whereby we shew it to agree with the Scripture and to haue bene taught in the Church of Rome it selfe many hundred yeares afore Luther was borne can be disproued Next we graunt Luther was a Frier and obtaining the knowledge of the truth renounced the profession which was no other apostasie or fault in him then it was in S. Paule when he renounced the profession of a Pharisee and became an Apostle both the professions being hypocrisie saue that of the Frier was of a deeper tincture as I haue shewed Digress 45. Then concerning his writings the Iesuite is no competent iudge For woe to him and all his Church if Luthers writings be good And therefore let them be examined by the Scripture the touchstone of all mens writings not by the witles preiudice of idle companions that neuer read them And if they containe some particular things that deserue reproofe yet what disgrace is that to the substance of his writings What fathers writing is so pure but it containeth some error Yea I challenge the Iesuit let him name if he can one writer of his owne side old or new Schooleman or Iesuite but some or other in the Church of Rome will except against something he writ Thomas Caietan Bellarmine and Baronius are controlled yea in the later editions the Councell of Trent hath purged in a manner all writers which maketh it cleare that some errors in Luthers bookes disaduantage vs no more then the errors purged and espied in their owne books disaduantage the Papists And yet the things that are most excepted against are no errors but the ancient truth maintained against Popish innouation And let the words of Erasmus a man able to iudge by a Antididag p. 58. Sur. cōment p. 288. Staplet discours p. 159. the Papists owne confession determine this matter b Epist ad Cardin Mogent He saith It is obserued of a truth that these men the Papists condemne many things in Luthers bookes as hereticall which in Austin and Bernard are read for godly and good Diuinity and he addeth That he seeth this the best men are least offended at his writings The which is most true it being their ordinary practise for the hatred of our persons to raile vpon that which by their owne confession the ancient fathers held before vs. So c Hosiand hist eccl cent 16. p. 837 Andreas Masius in the company of diuers acknowledged there was more Diuinitie in one page of Luther then sometimes in a whole booke of some father Let his writing therefore rest and come to his life and death Digression 54. Containing a briefe narration touching the life and death of Martin Luther with the incredible reports thereof made by his aduersaries And shewing how sundry Popes in the Church of Rome haue liued and died worse then he supposing all reports were true 4 In speaking of this matter that standeth altogether vpon witnesses I must put the reader in mind of a speech of Bellarmines d Not. eecl c. 14. §. Sed respondeamus That it is the part of a foole rather to beleeue Caluin and Illyricus touching ancient histories whereat they were not present then Bernard Bonauenture and Antonine that were present Let this law be kept then that Surius Lindan Pontacus and other railing Papists that were not present at Luthers life and death be not credited against them that liued with him saw him die and if any will beleeue them let him be the Iesuites foole Now touching his life Melancthon that was his companion and liued with him hath written it and commended it to say no more And Erasmus that was familiar with him e L. 11. Ep. 1. ad Card. Eborac in a certain Epistle to Cardinall Wolsey giueth testimony that his life was approued with great consent of all men And this saith he is no small preiudice that the integritie of his manners is so great that his verie enemies can finde nothing which they may calumniate As indeed to this day nothing can be produced against him that is substantiall They clamour of his doctrine because it was against them and produce some vehement speeches which his aduersaries by their iniuries prouoked him vnto as Saint Hierome often times vseth the like vehemency but what is that to his conuersation Let them shew his life to haue bene led otherwise then became
in the sence of the Scripture nu 4 7. Digress 10. How a man may be certaine which is the right sence n. 7 8 12. Why many vnderstand not the Scripture Digress 10. and 14. and § 10.1 How the easinesse of the Scripture is proued 8.16 They haue the outward authoritie wherupon our faith is built Digress 11. how we know them to be Gods word Digress 11. and 12. They coÌ„taine all things needfull 9.1 The Papists say the sence of the Scripture altereth with the time 9.11 Horrible behauiour of the Papists gainst the Scriptures Digress 22. Shrift See Auricular confession Sinne. How God willeth it 40.50 Our vprising from sin is by grace our owne will not disposing thereunto 40.63 The Papists haue no certainty what power the Priest hath in remitting sinne Digress 55. We do not say all that we do is sin Digress 37. Our doctrine touching the sinfulnes cleauing to our good workes maketh not men carelesse 40.25 Sinne mortall and venial an vntrue distinction Digress 38. How the Papists hold it ib. They agree not in it ibid. Succession Wherein true succession standeth 52.1 3. How the Protestants doctrine hath succeeded 52.4 How the father 's insisted vpon succession 53. and 56. It is no note of the Church 54.1 True faith how ioyned with succession and how not 54.2 The Succession of the Romane Church proueth it not the true Church 55 2. The Greekes haue as good succession as the Romanes ibid. The Romish Church hath no true outward succession Digress 53. Such succession as the Papists meane is not needfull 58 2. Supremacy of the Pope against the first antiquitie 35.10 47.6 The Papists agree not in it 35.20 The Popes Supremacy dependeth on a point that can neuer be proued 36.24 The Primitiue Church acknowledged it not Digress 27. Phocas gaue it to Boniface 36.31 When it began ouer Bishops and kings 50.9 T TEmptation may be ouercome without Gods grace as the Papists vntruly say 40.58 Traditions made equall to Scripture 1.3 Yea preferred before it 1.2 In marg k. and 5.8 Translation of the Scripture forbidden by the Church of Rome 1.3 How translations are Gods word it selfe and the rule of faith 5.2 and how our faith relieth on them ibid The Scripture ought to be translated and read of all Digress 5. The Papists disdaine this 5.11 How our English translations may be called erronious and how not 6.2 How we know our English translation to be the infallible word of God 6.3 8. The amending or changing of our translation is no discredit to it 6.6 The Hebrew and Greeke originals are free from error 6.11 Transubstantiation a new doctrine 35.12 and 47.8 The Papists haue no certaintie of it 47.9 Treasury of the Church whence pardon arise not agreed vpon what it should be 40 34. Trent Councell what kind of Councell and the proceeding thereof Digress 20. V VAcancies of the Roman Sea 55.6 Veniall sinne what 40 â—6 Some Papists deny any sinne to be venial num 27. How done away ibid. Visiblenes of the Church See Church Vnitie of the Church wherein it properly consisteth 33.1 The true Church may be without outward vnitie n. 2. It is soÌ„time grieuously violated in the Church Digress 21. No vnitie in the Romane Church 35.1 Digress 24. What kind of vnitie the Papists haue in their Church 35.2 Vniuersalitie of the Church how to be expounded 44.2 Vniuersalitie of the Romish Church disproued 46.2 Our faith is vniuerâ—â—â—l in Time Place and Doctrine 44. Vprising from sinne is by Grace without the disposing of the will thereto 40.63 Vulgar translation of the Bible which the Papists vse canonized by the Trent Councell 6.11 Exceedingly corrupt Digress 7. W WAfers when brought into the Sacrament 50.31 Waldenses and their opinions 50.32 Woman Pope 55.7 Word of God See Scriptures The Papists by Gods word meane Traditions as wel as the writteÌ„ word 1.3 Workes See Good works and Merit and Satisfaction The Church of Rome ioyneth our workes with Christs merits iointly to satisfie therewith 40.29 GOod Reader it may fall out that in the margent of this booke specially some faults are escaped in the printing by mistaking or misplacing the figures other parts of the quotation Which is no maruel in quotations of this nature where many figures go together And I my selfe being aboue 100. miles from the presse that I could not helpe it Neuerthelesse I will maintaine the quotation for substance to be true though the Printer may haue mistaken it and learned men that will take so much pains may find that which I intend I doubt not by their owne knowledge of the place if the numbers of the quotation deceiue them I know not whether there be any such defects yet or noâ— but this I admonish because the Papists if they find an error in the printing of one of our bookes vse to exclame as if an article of our faith were razed out neuer remembring the like casualties of their own It is one thing if I haue wilfully forged or falsified a place and another thing if the Printer onely haue mistaken the quotation The latter may be but the former is not as I will be ready to satisfie any that will charge me with it FINIS
THE WAY TO THE TRVE CHVRCH wherein The principall Motiues perswading to Romanisme and Questions touching the nature and authoritie of the Church and Scriptures are familiarly disputed and driuen to their issues where this day they sticke betweene the Papists and vs Contriued into an Answer to a Popish Discourse concerning the Rule of Faith and the marks of the Church And published to admonish such as decline to Papistrie of the weake and vncertaine grounds whereupon they haue ventured their soules Directed to all that seeke for resolution and especially to his louing countrimen of Lancashire By IOHN WHITE Minister of Gods word at Eccles. For the finding out of the matter and questions handled there are three Tables two in the beginning and one in the end of the Booke ¶ De hoc inter nos Quaestio versatur vtrum apud Nos an apud Illos vera Ecclesia sit August de vnit Eccles cap. 2. LONDON Printed for IOHN BILL and WILLIAM BARRET 1608. TO THE MOST REVEREND FATHERS IN GOD TOBIE THE LORD ARCHBISHOP OF YORKE HIS GRACE Primate and Metropolitane of England and to GEORGE Lord Bishop of Chester his very good Lords WHen I first peÌ„ned this Treatise which now I offer to your Lordships I did it for mine owne priuate exercise and the satisfying of certaine friends that desired it Afterward seeing some hope that it might doe good abroad principally in the countrey where I dwell and desirous if it were possible to do any thing that might helpe the seduced out of their errors and confirme the rest in the truth I was easily perswaded to put it forth and the rather for that the questions handled touching THE AVTHORITIE AND SENCE OF THE SCRIPTVRE and SIGNES OF THE CHVRCH are the profitablest that can be stood vpon and such as I haue alway obserued our people commonliest vse and most desire to looke into not being able to apprehend the difference or iudge of the reasons in other questions but presuming that if by certain marks they could find which is the true Church there would remaine litle difficultie in the rest forsomuch as therein they should find the truth in euery controuersie 2 The proper cause why our aduersaries put this deuice into the peoples heads was to dazle their eyes and delude their sences with the name of THE CHVRCH that when they should find the word of God and all discourse against their opinions yet that name should amaze them while they might beleeue nothing vntill they were perswaded by other marks that it came from the CHVRCH And no doubt this is the a Apollodor Bibliothec. li. 2. Gorgons head that inchanteth and oppresseth them euen the learnedst of them all and holdeth them in bondage to their errors hauing a conceit that they wil heare nothing against the Church which they presuming to be the Papacy though it be but AN IMPOSTVME BRED IN THE CHVRCH or A DISEASE GROWING TO IT will go no further All their speech is of the Church no mention of the Scriptures or God their Father but their MOTHER THE CHVRCH Much like as b Solin poly hist c. 33. they write of certaine Aethiopians that by reason they vse no mariage but promiscuously companie together it cometh that the children onely follow the mother the fathers name is in no request but the mother goeth away with all the reputation Let their talke be listened and their bookes perused and it will appeare this authoritie of their Church is at the end of euery question and striketh the stroke as c Philostrat in imaginib one saith pleasantly of Aesops Fables that therein the Foxe is the chiefe stickler of all the company The beasts seldom meet but he is among them and beareth his part with the busiest 3 This matter is handled in this Booke betweene my aduersarie and me For though others haue done the same before me yet I haue done it in mine owne method The water is all one but the vessell wherein I haue brought it is my owne And it was the iudgement of d Trinit l. 1. c. 3. de Mendacio c. 6. Saint Austine that In places infected with heresie all men should write that had any facultie therein though it were but the same things in other words that all sorts of people among many bookes might light vpon some and the enemie in all places might find some to encounter him The Iesuites which are the Popes Ianizaries that guard his person and were brought in now at the last cast when the state of the Papacie was at a dead lift to support the waight of the maine battell haue pestered the land with their writings and filled the hands and pockets of all sorts of people with their papers yea fannes and feathers are lapped vp in them wherein it is admirable to see how presumptuously they take vpon them in disgracing our persons belying our doctrine and coining and defending strange opinions of their owne neuer heard of afore as if Chrysippus schoole had bred them e Diog. Laert. in Chrysip who vsed to make his boast that many times he wanted opinions to aduance but if once he had the opinion he neuer wanted arguments to defend it whose writings seeing they cannot be suppressed pitie but they were effectually answered The applause that ignorant and vnsetled minds giue them and the conquest that of late yeares they haue made of a few Libertines and discontented persons hath so fleshed them that it is incredible how they brag and sing like f Auentin Annal lib. 2. the clownes of Germany when they had expelled the Franks Mille Francos mille Sarmatas semel occidimus Mille mille mille mille mille Persas quaerimus But I dare boldly say it that if the maner how they haue preuailed be looked into g Praescript Tertullians speech will fall out to be true It is the weaknesse of some that giueth them the victory being able to do nothing when they encounter an able faith Discontent and vanitie of mind voide of the knowledge and faithfull practise of religion are good dispositions to heresie They liue Gentiles saith Cyprian and die heretickes h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dioâ— Laerâ— in Epicur Epicurus in his time with teaching pleasure and libertie filled the most houses and cities with his friends But if we looke what the motiues were that led them away and what the Iesuites said against vs I presume three verses in i Pâ—â—â—â—ol Plautus will answer them Quid ait quid narrat quaeso quid dicit tibi Nugas theatri verba quae in comoedijs Solent lenoni dici quae pueri sciunt 4 A singular misery no doubt and aboue all other to be lamented that mans mind so free so ready so able with those helpes that God hath left him to search out the truth yet should not be satisfied nor rest contented with heauen and earth or any other thing that God hath reuealed for the finding
Bishops except the Apostles being wholly rapt out of himselfe In which words he mentioneth no more but a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 THE BEHOLDING OF THE BODY WHICH THE AVTHOR OF LIFE WAS IN AND WHICH RECEIEVED GOD and the PRAISING OF CHRISTS GOODNES which speech is so obscure and vncertaine that Baronius b An. 48. n. 6. 3. obserueth some haue expounded it of the Sepulcher which receiued the body of Christ and some of Iohn the Euangelists house which entertained the holy Virgin and some of the flesh of Christ wherin the Diuinitie dwelt But supposing the body of the virgine Mary be meant which they came to see yet how followeth it that this was at her death and funerall and assumption all the rest that the Rhemists tell where is the learning that should proue this Moreouer we shew them how vaine and vncertaine all things touching this matter are The Authors are vnsufficient No man can tell either when she died or where the sepulcher should be or when she was assumed Touching her age when she died whereupon dependeth the credit of Dionysius c Suar. tom 2. p. 197. Baro. an 48. n. 24. they say it is vncertaine and vnknowne The time of her assumption is noted by d Suar. p. 200. some to haue bin the same day she died by e Rhem. act 1.14 others 3 daies by f Beleth explic diuin offic pag. 559. Durand rational p. 447. others 40. daies after Baron g Nu. 4. saith there is monstrous diuersity among writers touching these things And concerning the sepulcher you see the Rhemists say confidently it was in Gethsemani but the counterfet h Ep. ad Paul Eustoch Ierom saith in the vally of Iehosaphat Baronius thinks it is vnknowne But how is the matter then defended after they haue so grauely related it and so reuiled the Protestants for not beleeuing it as in many more questions so in this when they haue florished awhile and spent a few vaine brags their blood cooleth and the swelling swageth i Durand vbi supra One saith The truth is she was taken vp in soule but whether her body remained on the earth it is vncertaine And better it is piously to doubt then rashly to define any thing touching the matter Yet it is piously to be thought she was totally assumed k Suar. vbi supra Another saith the opinion is now so generally receiued that it cannot without rashnesse be denied yet there is neither Scripture nor sufficient tradition to make the faith hereof infallible Baronius saith l Nu. 9. the things pertaining to this historie are strengthened neither by the Scriptures nor the testimonies of the auncient fathers If their learning could haue iustified their fable they would not first raile at the Protestants for refusing it and then in the end themselues hâ—lfe mistrust it laying it vpon bare tradition and intreating the world to receiue it as a godly opinion though there be no testimonie in antiquitie to proue it 9 Another example to shew what little cause we haue to feare or regard their learning shall be this that followeth When the second Nicene Councel had brought in the worship of images the Emperour Charles assembled another Councell at Frankford and condemned it againe and reiected the Nicene whereby it appeareth that images were brought in at that time and that the Church of Rome in confirming the said Nicene Councel changed the ancient faith Our aduersaries haue had time enough to thinke vpon this and to frame their answer But they know not what to say the best learned among them confuting one another in the point First m Suar tom 1. p. 800. c. Vazq adorat p. 303. Bin. tom 3. concil p. 427. they endeuour to proue that this of Frankford was but a prouinciall Councell and faine they would haue it so that they might say it erred and must giue place to the Nicene which was generall But we shew this to be false for n Visperg pag. 187. Rhegin p. 30. the stories report it to haue bene a generall Councell of three hundred Bishops assembled out of all the prouinces of the Empire the Popes owne Legates also being present and therefore o Ouand breuiloq in 4 sent pag 52 Baron an 794. nu 1. other Papists let go this answer graunting it was a full Councell and cannot be reiected as a prouinciall and that it did condemne the Nicene Councell but this they say was erroneously being deceiued by those that penned the booke of Charles against Images and thinking it had decreed they should be worshipped with Latria diuine honor which was the reason why they reiected the Nicene Councell p Bozi de Sign eccl tom 2. pag 270. Genebrard chron an 794. Bellar. de imag c. 14 Baron an 794. n. 31. inde Many of the learnedest flie to this answer but we reply that besides that it is against q Concil Basil epist Synod Râ—spons de authorit Concil a principle of their owne that a generall Councell cannot erre it is manifestly against the truth For the mind of the Nicene Councell was well enough knowne and the same Popes Legats that were at the one were at the other and the contrary cannot be shewed out of Charles his booke whereupon other Papists perceiuing this answer cannot be defended giue it ouer and confute it and betake themselues to a worse r Alan Cope p. 570. Sand. visib monarc p. 480. Sur. comment p. 445. concil tom 3. p. 428. Alpâ—on contra haer p. 139. Catharin de sanct glor p. 67. Suar. tom 1. p. 802. Vazq adorat p. 302. Binn concil tom 3. pag. 429. They say that in the Synod of Frankford the Nicene Councel was not condemned not any thing attempted against it but the Councell of Constantinople vnder Constantinus Copronymus which had condemned Images yea it ratified and confirmed the Nicene Councell and decreed the worship of Images as it had done A strange assertion yet Baronius Å¿ An. 794 n. 26. saith It is the answer of very many good Catholickes as it is indeed but note what t De imag c 14. Bellarmine saith of it I wish this were true but I doubt it is false For marke into what desperate straits they haue brought themselues that hold it First they of the former opinion confute them Next we produce the vniuersall consent of the Church stories against them The booke of Charles the great u Praefat. circa med saith There was brought forth the question touching the late Synod of the Grecians which they made at Conâ—â—â—â—tinople concerning the adoring of Images wherein it was written that they should be cursed which did not giue the same seruice and adoration to the images of Saints which is giuen to the diuine Trinitie This our most holy Fathers of Frankford despised and with one consent condemned To this agree diuers other authors Hincmarus Ado
so strange First their custome and long continuance in blindnesse bindeth them in there being nothing harder then to breake an ignorant man of his custome b De Doctrin Christ l. 4. c. 24. Saint Austin coming to Caesarea where the people had an ancient custome once a yeare for certaine daies together to diuide themselues into parts and throw stones one at another whereby many were slaine found it an exceeding hard matter to disswade them from it Then the societie and alliance whereby they are linked one to another restraineth them being ashamed to depart with their acquaintaince and the things which long continuance of friends hath inured them to This is noted by S. Basil in the vulgar of his time seduced by Arius There is c Ep. 70. saith he small hope of reducing them to the truth who are linked to heretickes with the band of long amitie And Saint Austin yeeldeth the same reason why the Donatists could so hardly be reclaimed How many d Ep. 48. ad Vincent saith he being moued with the truth would euen presently haue bene good Catholickes and yet deferred it daily fearing the offence of their friends How many did not the truth but the heauy band of obdurate custome hold together who thought thâ— Church to be with Donatus because their security made them slouthfull and lazie in searching the truth How many were hindred by the rumours and slanders that went of vs How many stucke to Donatus because there they were borne and no man constrained them to depart thence and go to the Catholicke Church Finally they are in the hands of skilfull workemen and wary leaders that know how to entertaine and hold them and with faire words to deceiue the simple whos 's first worke when they seaze vpon a Proselite alway is to teach him foure conclusions before he go any further and I wonder their drift therein is not espied First that the Protestants are heretickes and their Church come vp but lately and therfore he must neuer heare any Protestant or regard what he saith in the matter of religion Next that the Romane Church is the true Church wherein onely saluation is to be found and this Church can erre and teach false in nothing Thirdly that the Scriptures are obscure imperfect troublesome and therefore it is not for simple men to meddle with them or once to hope that they caÌ„ therby come to any certain resolutioÌ„ And then lastly that in all things he must referre himselfe to his mother the Church and his ghostly father to whose cure God hath committed him whose directions if he will follow resolutely he may be carelesse in all the rest When silly creatures haue drunke in these principles which a wise man will examine before he beleeue what maruell is it if they be hardly conuerted and when their teachers haue thus hedged them in and taken away their eyes their eares their vnderstanding it is no wonder if they be easily trained into any thing 17 Who are againe and againe to be admonished that they looke into these things because no lesse then the saluation of their soules lieth vpon it and it is the foolishest thing in world in matters of such consequence to rely on the persons of men or our owne affection For which cause and for whose sakes I have penned this booke to shew the full triall of such motiues as they seeme to stand vpon And whosoeuer will reade it attentiuely shall finde therein a iust and complete answer to the principallest things that are obiected against our Church Yea he shal reape this benefit by reading it that he shall see the very point where diuers questions sticke that are much talked of but little vnderstood by many I haue done it moderately and with all the respect of my aduersary that I could I haue meddled with the persons of no man but onely debated the cause and followed the argument as it led me And I will freely confesse that my aduersaries kinde of writing which I much liked allured me to answer him because as it is schollerlike performed so it bringeth aboord the best questions reasons that are ordinarily discoursed His writing is borrowed wholly froÌ„ Gregory of Valentia his Analysis fidei tract de obiecto fidei who is as acute an aduersarie as any this day disputeth against vs. In my answer I hold this course throughout to lay the argument or question plainly downe and then to answer it directly and perspicuously that the reader may vnderstand what is said And because the iudgement of the ancient Church is much obiected against vs I haue indeuoured to cleare that point also by shewing in euery question as the cause requireth the practise of the Primitiue Church and the opinions of the fathers concer-cerning the points And although in their time they knew not of our questions the Papacy being risen since their dayes whereby they might speake directly as witnesses betweene vs yet teaching the truth of the Gospell which the Papists haue corrupted they shew who be the innouators and to this day strike the Church of Rome as if they liued and saw it wherein we are so well assured that we embrace that kind of triall which is by antiquity most contentedly and daily finde our aduersaries to be galled thereby e Sim. Metaphrast vit Epiphan The Legend telleth that Epiphanius being dead as he lay on the ground and one looking curiously at him gaue him such a blow with his foote that he strooke the winde out of his belly Thus the Fathers dead in their graues yet strike our aduersaries to the ground with their feete that if the Pope were not made interpreter to helpe at a dead lift they could not stand an houre Which is such a iest that no doubt themselues smile at it For if the Fathers rule the questions of faith and the Pope rule the Fathers and the Church of Rome the Pope this wil be like f Plutarck the merry conceite of a little boy in Athens the sonne of Themistocles that plâ—ying among his companions would tel them he could rule all Athens For saith he my father can rule Athens and my mother can rule my father and I can rule my mother 18. Againe in all the questions handled I haue confirmed our owne doctrine and expositions and confuted our aduersaries by the authoritie and testimonies of the Papists themselues which course I dare vndertake may be maintained in all the questions betweene vs and I haue obserued it principally to make it appeare that the Romish faith came in by the faction of some particular persons and was alway resisted as it grew and contradicted by learned men and that our aduersaries mouths may be stopped when they shall see some learned man or other in their owne Church to hold the same things that we do g Refert sed ipsa nosse quae messemnecant Zizaniorum se mina Prud. apotheos The Church of God hath alway
decree how reconciled together 40. 45. Touching Freewil and the determination thâ—reof by Gods prouidence 40. 46 Predestination not for works foreseene 40. 49. God is not the author of sinne The Papists in this point go as far as the Protestants 40. 50. Againe touching Freewil at large shewing all the questions in that point 40. 52. inde Wherein true holinesse standeth 41. 1. How good works become an infallible signe of true holinesse 41. Touching the certaintie of grace and saluation the point explicated 41. 5. The miracles of the ancient Church do the Papists at this day no good 42. 1. The ancient Monks were not like the moderne 42. 3. Touching miracles obiected by the Papists an answer 42. 4. inde Incredible miracles and ridiculous reported 42. 8. The abuses of Monks and Monasteries detected 42. 10. A proofe that the Protestants doctrine excludeth libertie of the flesh 43. 2. The Roman doctrine is an occasion of their sinfull liues 43. 3. Some points of Papistry named that inuite men to libertie 43. 5. inde The Roman faith a meere deuice inuented to maintaine ambition and couetousnesse 43. 7. The vniuersalitie of the Protestants Church is shewed and expounded 44. 1. inde Touching the ancient Fathers their authoritie and vsage with vs and the Papists compared 44. 4. inde Who are Fathers with the Papists and who All the Fathers 44. 9. The Pope vshers the Fathers 44. 11. The Papists are notorious for contemning all the ancient writers exemplified 44. 12. inde The Protestants answer to them that bid them shew their Church in all ages 45. 1. inde The Papists haue not the Church Catholicke either in time or place 46. The Romane Church hath forsaken her ancient faith 47. inde Transubstantiation a late deuice 47. 8. 9. The present Romane Church hath conuerted no countries to the true faith 48. 1. inde The Indies knew the true faith afore the Papists came there 48. 3. Touching the conuersion of England by Austin the Monke 49. How the Roman Church hath conuerted the Indies Spanish massacres 49. 5. inde The question When did the faith faile in the Roman Church answered and disputed 50. 4. inde The time maner of the coming in of some points in Papistry 50. 8. inde The resistance made in former times against the Papacy with a catalogue 50 18. inde An answer to some things obiected against the former catalogue 50. 40. Papistry came in secretly and by little and little expounded 51. 2. 3. Images notoriously resisted when they came in 51. 5. The Papists worship stocks and stones as well as the Gentiles 51. 6. inde Touching adoration of the Sacrament 51. 9. The maner of Christs presence in the Sacrament explicated as we hold it 51. 10. The Papists haue written most spitefully against the honour of the blessed Sacrament 51. 11. Succession is in our Church and of what kind it is 52. 1. The callings of Luther and our Bishops iustified and declared 52. 5. The Fathers commending the succession of the Roman church in their time doth not helpe it now 53. The places produced out of them are answered 53. 5. Ephes 4.11 alledged to proue outward succession answered 54. 2. 3. Externall succession of persons in one place is neither onely in the Romane Church nor there at all 55. 2. Seuen things obiected against the succession of Popes to shew it hath bene grosly interrupted 55. 4. inde Touching the credit of Anastasius booke of the Popes liues 55. 7. It is not knowne who succeeded Peter 55. 5. The sea of Rome hath bene long voide 55. 6. A woman was Pope 55. 7. Hereticks haue bene Popes and intruders and boyes 55. 8. 9. Popes haue bin made and cast out again at the willl of famous whores 55. 9. Popes for wickednesse more then monstrous 55. 9. Many Popes at one time and the right Pope not knowne 55. 10. The Fathers commendation of the Romane Church expounded 56. Imputations layd vpon the Protestants as if they had forsaken the Church answered 57. 1 2. Luther defended touching his departure from the Pope his writings his life his mariage and his death 57. 3. inde Monsters of lies deuised against Luther 57. 7. Luther an honester man then any Pope in his time and many more 57. 9. Againe the calling of our Ministers is defended 58. Touching the power of a Priest in remitting sinne and the sacrament of Penance 58. 4. inde Miracles not concurring with all extraordinary calling 59. 1. Extraordinary callings distinguished 59. 2. Luther needed no miracles and why 59. 3. All men haue not bene in loue with Papistry 60. The obiection that Luther made to himselfe when he departed from the Pope 61. 1. The Protestants haue not forsaken the high-beaten-way of the Catholicke Church 61. 2. Touching the saluation of our ancestors vnder the Papacie 61. 4. The Scriptuies are surer tokens of the truth then the Popish miracles 62. A briefe exhortation of the Author to his countrimen 63. A Table of the Digressions contained in this Booke with their Titles The number set before signifieth the number of the Digression The number following signifieth the §. vnder which it standeth 1. PRouing that the Papists grounding the doctrine of faith on traditions make them equall to the written word 1. 2. Shewing the infolded faith of the Papists and confuting the same as not entire 2. 3. Wherein by the Scriptures Fathers and reason and the Papists owne confession it is shewed that the Scripture is the rule of faith 5. 4. Containing the very cause why the Papists disable the Scripture so from being the rule 5. 5. Wherein against the Iesuits conceit secretly implied in his first conclusion it is shewed that the Scriptures ought to be translated into the mother tong and so read indifferently by the lay people of all sorts 5. 6. Declaring how the assurance of our faith is not built on the Churches authoritie but on the illumination of Gods Spirit shining in the Scripture it selfe 6. 7. Wherein the Trent-vulgar-Latine and our English translation are briefly compared together 6. 8. Shewing that the Scriptures are not so obscure but that they plainly determine all appoints of faith 7. 9. Declaring that the Papists haue reason to hold the Scriptures be obscure because the articles of their religion be hardly or not at all to be found therein 7. 10. Assigning the true cause of mens errors in expounding the Scriptures 8. 11. Prouing that the Scripture it selfe hath that outward authoritie wherupon our faith is built and not the Church 8. 12. Wherein it is shewed that the Scripture proueth it self to be the very word of God and receiueth not authoritie from the Church 9. 13. Shewing against the Iesuits assumption that all substantiall points of our faith are sufficiently determined in the Scriptures and the reason why the Papist call so fast for the authoritie of the Church 9. 14.
Containing a discourse of Saint Austins about mens errors against the Scriptures 10. 15. Shewing that priuate and particular companies may sometime be assured of the truth against a pretended Catholick company 12. 16. Shewing how the Papists pretending at euery word the Catholick Church yet meane nothing thereby but the Popes determination 13. 17. Wherein it is shewed is what maner the Church is said to be inuisible and that the Papists say no lesse concerning this matter then we do 17. 18. Prouing the true faith or doctrine contained in the Scripture to be a good marke to know the Church by 24. 19. Touching the place of Saint Austin contra Epist Fundam cap. 5. and the matter which the Papists gather from it 28. 20. Concerning the proceeding of the Trent Councell in determining the matters of faith 31. 21. Shewing that Gods true Church in all ages hath now and then bin troubled with contentions as great as are now among vs. 33. 22. Obiecting the behauiour of Papists toward the diuine Scriptures thereby to shew their varying frō that which in former times the primitiue Church of Rome beleeued 35. 23. Wherein by fiue examples it is shewed that the moderne Church of Rome is varied in points of faith from that which it beleeued formerly and since the time also that it began to be the seate of Antichrist 35. 24. Touching the contentions among the learned Papists of the Church of Rome and how the Papists liue not in that vnitie that is pretended 35. 25. Whererein it is shewed that in the Primitiue Church the Popes determination was not thought an infallible truth neither did the Christians for the maintenance of vnitie submit themselues thereunto 36. 26. Shewing that the Papists themselues do not so constantly and vniformly submit themselues to the Popes iudgement nor beleeue his infallible authoritie as is pretended 36. 27. Shewing that the Primitiue Church acknowledged not the Popes supremacy 36. 28. Shewing that the Pope is not of infallible iudgement but may erre and fall into heresie as any other man may 36. 29. Declaring the Pope not to be Saint Peters successor 36. 30. Wherein it is shewed that the Papists are not agreed among themselues to this day how Peters supposed primacie is proued or what it containeth but they are altogether vncertaine in expounding the maine texts of Scripture whereupon they build it 36. 31. Containing many complaints made by the Papists themselues against their owne Church and people whereby it appeareth their liues are worse then can be said of the Protestants 38. 32. Touching fasting and how we differ from the Papists therein and whether the doctrine of our Church be against it as the Papists charge vs. 40. 33. Concerning Auricular confession or Shrift to a Priest shewing the needlesnesse thereof and how it is an occasion rather then a remedy of sin 40. 34. Concerning the necessitie or requisite condition of good works for our saluation shewing that the Protestants hold it 40. 35. Touching the merit of our works and what is to be holden thereof 40. 36. Answering those that accuse the Protestants for holding that no man can keepe Gods commaundements and shewing what is to be holden concerning that matter 40. 37. Whether the Protestants thinke whatsoeuer we do is sinne 40. 38. Against the distinction of sinne into Mortall and Veniall 40. 39. Touching the satisfaction that men are bound vnto for their sinnes 40. 40. Wherein the doctrine of Iustification by faith onely is expounded and defended 40. 41 Intreating of Predestination and Freewill as the Protestants hold them and shewing that their doctrine concerning these points doth neither make God the author of sinne nor leade men to be carelesse of there liues nor inferre any absolute necessity constraining vs that we cannot do otherwise then we do 40. 42. Againe touching Freewill wherein the doctrine of our Church is methodically propounded and in euery point compared with that which the Papists hold that the seuerall questions betweene them and vs and the maner how and where they rise may be seene distinctly set downe 40. 43. Prouing that Gods children without miracles or extraordinary reuelation may be and are infallibly assured that they haue grace and shall be saued 41. 44. Answering that which the Papists obiect touching the miracles of their Church and Saints therein 42. 45. Touching Monkes and religious orders holden among the Papists which they say we haue reiected and forsaken 42. 46. Naming certaine points of the Papists faith which directly tend to the maintenance of open sinne and liberty of life 43. 47. Of the authoritie of the ancient Fathers in matters of our faith and religion wherein it is shewed what we ascribe vnto them and how farforth we depend vpon them and the practise of our aduersaries in contemning cluding and refusing both them and their owne writers is plainely discouered 44. 48 Containing a briefe and direct answer to our aduersaries when they say we cannot assigne a visible company professing the same faith in euery point that we do euer since Christ till now without intterruption 45. 49. Obiecting eight points for example wherein the Church of Rome holdeth contrary to that which formerly was holden The conception of the virgine Mary Latin Seruice Reading the Scriptures Priests mariage Images Supremacy Communion in one kind Transubstantion 47. 50. Of the conuersion of the Indies to the Romane faith by the Iesuites 49. 51. Naming seuen points of the Popish religion with the time when and maner how they gate into the Church thereby to shew that there is sufficient record to detect the nouelty of the present Romane faith 50. 52. Shewing that the present religion of the Romane Church was obserued and resisted in all ages as it came in and increased naming withall the persons that made the resistance and the points wherein and the time when from fiftie yeares to fiftie throughout all ages since Christ compendiously obserued out of history for the satisfying of their error that so much conceit the antiquitie of Papistry and thinke it was neuer controlled til Luthers time 50. 53. Obiecting seuen things against the outward succession of Popes in the Sea of Rome Whereby the same is clearely demonstrated to haue bene interrupted and not to be any certaine or infallible succession 55. 54. Containing a briefe narration touching the life and death of Martin Luther with the incredible reports therof made by his aduersaries shewing how sundry Popes in the Church of Rome haue liued and died worse then he though it were granted all reports made of him were true 57 55. Shewing how vncertaine and contrary the Papists are among themselues touching the power of their Priesthood in remitting sins and concerning the first institution of Shrift where it began De Iudice fidei admonitio Catholica ad Lectorem PVrus ab impuro num differt sanguine sanguis Differt iudicium laudo Galene tuum Ritibus in sacris secernitur hoedus ab agno Vox tua
secreti regula Pastor erit Roma suis magna suis Brittannia normam Pandit in incertum ne rapiare caue Consilium Medici Pastoris consule vocem Iudicium certum PAGINA SACRA dabit Le. Asshaw ar A BRIEFE DISCOVRSE CONCERNING FAITH BY WHICH IS euidently declared how euery one that hath a desire to please God and a care to saue his soule the which should be the chiefe desire and care of euery Christian man ought to resolue and settle himselfe in all points questions and controuersies of faith The Answer IF the Discourse had performed what the Title promiseth you had bene beholding to the man that bestowed it on you the rather because the coÌ„trouersies of the present time haue changed the sweet Spring of our Church into a stormy Winter But seeing the author thereof vnder colour of directing you in the controuersies goeth about to make another Eue of you by seducing your minde from the simplicitie that is in Christ you haue little cause to thanke him and a Deut. 27.18 he lesse to reioyce in his labour For his reasons whereby he thinketh to declare his matter so euidently all tend to perswade you that the Pope of Rome b Gregorius decimus tertius filiorum ecclesiae pater amantissimus Camp rat 5. apud Posseu bibl l. 7. c. 21. his fast frieÌ„d c Nomine Ecclesiae intelligimus eius caput id est Romanum PontificeÌ„ Gregor de Valent. in Thom. tom 3. pag. 24. Venet. is this verie Rule that must resolue you in these points questions and controuersies of faith An vnreasonable position voyd of all indifferencie when common sense teacheth that he which is a partie cannot be iudge and d Niceph. Gregor hist lib 10. cap. vlt. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that which it selfe is a thing wauering and inconstant cannot be the Rule to discerne the right by What father e Luc. 11.11 saith Christ if his sonne aske him bread will giue him a stone or if he aske a fish will giue him a serpent yet thus the Iesuite hath dealt with you But f Epicharm the heathen mans counsell is good Be sober and suspicious and g 1. Thes 5.21 the Apostles better Trie all things and sticke to that which is good Neither must you hope to learne truth in the schoole of lies for they that seeke Christ among heretickes shall lose him § 1. First it is to be suppoâ—ed and set downe for a certaine ground that there is but one faith which whosoeuer wanteth cannot possibly please God nor consequently be saued since none are saued which do not please God This is proued out of S. Paule who in one place saith Vna fides Ethes 4 and in another Sine fide impossibile est placere Deo Heb 11. The which two places make this sence in English Faith is but one and without faith it is impossible to please God Secondly this one faith without which we cannot please God must be infallible and most certaine because faith is the credite and inward assent of mind which we giue to the word of God the prime and first veritie which neither can deceiue nor be deceiued Fides saith the same S. Paule Rom. 10 ex auditu auditus per verbum Dei The sence of which words be that faith is bred in vs by hearing and yeelding assent to the word of Christ who is of God The Answer 1 Both these conclusions be true and you shall graunt them to be as himselfe calleth them certaine grounds wherein we all agree that there is but one faith wherein we can be saued and this faith must be infallible or certaine that is free from error and such as cannot deceiue vs beleeuing nothing that false is And this later is well proued Because faith is the assent of the mind that we giue to the word of God which word being the first truth neither can deceiue vs nor be deceiued it selfe This confirmation I say will serue meaning by the word of God the holy Scriptures for h Cyrill Hiero. fol. cat 4. the securitie of our faith ariseth from the demonstration of the diuine Scriptures i 1. Cor. 4.6 that no man presume aboue that which is written 2 But if by the word of God which cannot deceiue nor be deceiued he meane also the Constitutions of his Church and the Popes Decrees which they call Traditions then his confirmation is naught and we reiect it because the words thereof will be resolued into this sence That our faith or religion to this end that it may be infallible must be grounded partly on Traditions and partly on the Scriptures and the certaintie thereof dependeth no lesse on the former then on the later a point which no wise man will graunt considering that such Traditions are so farre from securing our faith that directly they leade it into a verie sea of errors and vncertainties and being once admitted euery Friers dreame and base custome of the Romish Church shall be thrust vpon you for an article of religion necessarie to eternall life And I dare vndertake the Iesuit in this place by the word of God of Christ meaneth these verie Traditions so farre that put him to it and before he wil forgo them or hazard the least of his Papall Decrees you shall see him k Vide as quaÌ„ti ponderis sit ipsa traditio vt ex ipsa noui testamenti scripta omnia authoritatem acceperint quam qui non admiâ—tunt ab ipsis etiam canonicis scriptis excidat necesse est Traditio est scripturarum fundamentum In eo scripturas excellunt quod illae nisi traditione firmentur non subsistant hae vero etiam sine scriptis suaÌ„ obtineant firmitatem Caes Baron annal tom 1. an 53. nu 11. verie strangely speake of the Scriptures as the l Demades Eras apop man of Athens that thought his countreymen should not by striuing for heauen in the meane time venter to lose the earth Digression 1. Prouing that the Papists grounding the doctrine of faith on Traditions make them equall to the written word 3 For the Trent Councell m Sess 4. decret 1. decreed they should be receiued with the same reuerence and affection wherewith we receiue the Scripture it selfe Canus n Loc. l. 3. c. 3. saith Many things belong to Christian faith which are contained in the Scripture neither openly nor obscurely o Confess Petric c. 92. Hosius saith the greatest part of the Gospell is come to vs by tradition very little of it is committed to writing p De Purgat cap. 11. Peltanus that many verities lye hidden in the Church which if she would reueale we were bound to beleeue with the same faith wherwith we beleeue the things reuealed in the Scriptures q Vaux Canisius English catech c. 1. The Popish Catechismes teach that Faith is a certaine light wherwith whosoeuer is enlightened he firmely agreeth to all such things as
bookes among them that examine their religion h Annot. on Act. 17. v. 11. The Rhemists say the hearers must not trie and iudge whether their teachers doctrine be true or no neither may they reiect that which they find not in the Scripture And this is also commonly defended by i Hosius de express Dei verb. Andrad defens Trident. l. 2. others And whereas k Prolegom cont Petrum à Sot Et Confess Wittenber cap. de sacr scriptur Brentius had written no lesse godly then truly that in the matters of our saluation we might not so cleaue to another mans opinion that we should embrace it without the approofe of our owne iudgement and it belongs to euery priuate man to iudge of the doctrine of religion and to discerne the truth from falshood l Bellarm. de verb. Dei lib. 3. c. 3. the Iesuites very scornefully reiect his saying 5 Thirdly they extoll ignorance to the skies and encourage their people to it m Rhem. annot â—n 1. Cor. 14. on Luk. 12. v. 11. They require no knowledge of the things we pray for but preferre ignorance nor yet abilitie to professe the particulars of our faith when possible we are to die in the defence of the same farre contrary to that which n 1. Pet. 3.15 the scripture so plainly teacheth And the rather to hearten the people in this blindnesse o Rhem. vpon 1. Ioh. 2. v. 20. they promise them a part in other mens gifts graces which haue knowledge p Conf. Petrie cap. 14. pag. 18. Hosius saith To know nothing is to know all things and ignorance in most things is best of all 6 This is the whole entire faith mentioned here in the Iesuites discourse whereby nothing is meant but the Colliars faith whereof q Apologie transtated by Staplet part 1. pag. 53. I spake and Staphylus writeth thus The Colliar being at the point of death and tempted of the diuell what his faith was answered I beleeue and die in the faith of Christs Church being againe demaunded what the faith of Christs Church was that faith said he that I beleeue in Thus the diuell getting no other answer was ouercome and put to flight By this faith of the Colliar euery vnlearned man may trie the spirits of men whether they be of God or no by this faith he may resist the diuell and iudge the true interpretation from the false and discerne the Catholicke from the hereticall minister the true doctrine from the forged I could scarce beleeue this to be their doctrine of entire faith vpon the report of so base a companion as Staphylus but when I saw the same conceit as grauely set foorth by r Hosius contra proleg Brentij lib. 3. pag. 146. Pigh hierarch lib. 1. cap. 5. Iacob de Graffijs decision part 1. lib. 1. cap. 26. nu 34. Antonin part 1. tit 5. c. 2. §. 1. skilfuller clearkes then he then I perceiued the Colliars faith was canonized for the Papists creed and the prouerb true that Like to like were the diuell and the colliar saue that it hath brought such a flood of ignorance vpon their people that Å¿ Imman Sa. aphor verbo Parochus pag. 298. a Doctor of their owne cries out vpon all the clergie for it Wo to our Parish Priests wo to our Bishops wo to our Prelates 7 And wo to them indeed from him that so plentifully in t Es 53.11 Ioh. 17.3 Ro. 10.14.17 Col. 3.16 Heb. 5.11 the Scriptures hath condemned this ignorance and in vaine did Christ u Ioh 5.39 commaund the people to search the Scriptures and x Rom. 15.4 Ioh 20.31 Paul and Iohn teach that whatsoeuer things are written were written for our learning and that we might beleeue if to assent to the Church without any knowledge thereof were a sound whole and an entire faith y Enarrat in Psalm 118. Hilary saith Many thinke the simplicitie of their faith shall suffice to accomplish their hope of eternall life as if the studie of innocencie according to the iudgement of the world needed not the precepts of heauenly doctrine It is written of z 2 Tim. 3.15 Timothy and a Basil Aschet prolog de iudic Dei Et epis 75. ad Neocaesar Basil that of children they were trained vp in the knowledge of the mysteries of religion And in the Primitiue Church b Iust Martyr apolog 2. Euse demonstrat euang l. 1. c. 6. Theod. de curand GraecoruÌ„ affect l. 5. the doctrines and seuerall points of religion were knowne and discoursed by the meanest of the people and c Chrysos hom 3. in Lazarum Orig in Num. hom 27. the Bishops exhorted them thereunto which practise declareth manifestly enough that in those dayes knowledge of the things beleeued was thought necessary to an entire faith though now the case be altered in the Church of Rome and the Iesuites owne reasons proue as much for d Thom. 22. qu. 1. art 10. 3. Athanasius creed is a rule of faith and therefore sheweth we are bound both to beleeue and know the things contained in it else he might as well haue pointed downe the Colliars creed Againe to what purpose should God propound all the points of our faith one as well as another vnlesse his will were that we should learne them all according to e Deut. 29.29 that of Moses Secret things belong to the Lord our God but the things reuealed belong to vs and to our children that we may do all the words of the law f In Ioh. tract 21. Austins saying is to be noted Some may obiect we do rashly in discussing and searching out the words of God but why are they vttered if they may not be knowne why haue they sounded if they may not be heard and why are they heard but that we should vnderstand them § 3. Fourthly as this one infallible entire faith is necessarie to the saluation of euery one as well the vnlearned as the learned so we must say that Almightie God Qui vult omnes homines saluos fieri ad cognitionem veritatis venire 1. Tim. 2. hath for proofe that this for his part is a true will prouided some certaine and infallible rule and meanes whereby euery man learned and vnlearned may sufficiently in all points questions or doubts of faith be infallibly instructed what is to be holden for true faith and that the onely cause why a man misseth of the true faith is that he doth not seeke and finde this infallible rule or hauing found it will not with an obedient mind captiuate his vnderstanding selfe-iudgement and contrarie opinion in obsequium Christi for the seruice of Christ and in all points yeeld infallible assent vnto it as euery Christian ought Credamus Deo saith S. Chrysostome hom 83. in Matth. nec repugnemus etiamsi sensui cogitationi nostrae absurdum videatur quod dicit Let vs beleeue God without
repugnance although that which he saith seeme absurd to our sence and thought This I proue For vnlesse there were such an infallible rule prouided it were impossible for anie man especially for anie vnlearned man in all points infallibly to learne and hold the true faith and since it is impossible it is no way to be thought but that almighty God who is so desirous that all men should come to the knowledge of the truth consequently to saluation did prouide that infallible rule or meanes sufficient to instruct euery one in all points by which it might be possible for thē to attaine to the true knowledge of infallible faith by that to saluation The Answer 1 This fourth conclusion conteineth two members First that God hath left in the world some certen rule and meanes wherby we may infallibly be instructed what is to be holden for true faith this you may freely grant him with that which he inferreth thereupon that the onely cause why a man misseth the truth is either because he doth not find this rule or hauing found it he will not obey it The second is that this rule is left to all men indifferently so that euery man without exception of what estate or faculty soeuer may haue accesse vnto it be instructed This mēber includes 2. sences First that the rule is of that nature that it is able to direct any man be he neuer so simple yea the most vnlearned aliue may conceiue vnderstand it sufficiently for his saluation This you shall also yeeld him as an vndoubted truth Next that all men at all times may haue accesse vnto it as being a thing concealed from none but visible and reuealed to all places ages and persons And this to be a part of the Iesuits meaning I gather by the words of his eighteenth section where he concludeth the Church to be the rule alway visible Because otherwise men sometimes viz. when it were inuisible should want a rule to instruct them contrary to that of Paul that God would haue all men to be saued and come to the knowledge of his truth this he could not haue said if his meaning in this place the ground of his speech there were not that the rule of faith is euermore and in all places visible and manifested to all men indifferently a point meerely false and smelling of Pelagianisme 2 For before Christ it was reuealed only to the Iewes and not to the Gentiles except some particular persons as appeareth plainly both by obseruation g Psal 76.1 103.7 147.19 Mat. 10.5 Act. 14 16. 16.6 Rom. 3.2 the text And experience sheweth how at this day the Lord hath concealed the meanes of saluation from the Turke and infinite other barbarous gentiles of whom it cannot be said that he hath left vnto them this entire rule but that in his iudgement many times secret but alway iust he hath denied it them seeing as h Rom. 1.16 the Apostle speaketh the Gospell of Christ is the power of God vnto saluation both to Iew and Gentile i 1. Cor. 1.21 and when the world by wisedome knew not God in the wisedome of God it pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to saue thē that beleeue And k Epist 107. ad Vital circa med Austin saith It is a most manifest truth that many cannot be saued not because themselues will not but because God will not and the contrary he confuteth as Pelagianisme But if I mistake the Iesuite and he meane the words in the first sence it is well and we both agree To the place of Timothy concerning Gods willing all men to be saued l Deus vult omnes homines saluos fieri id est omnes homines qui saluātur saluos sieri nullus enim nisi eo volente saluatur Vel sit distributio non pro singulis generum sed pro generibus singulorū quia de quolibet genere statu hominum vult aliquos saluos fieri Greg. Arimin pag. 165. l. 1. I shall answer in the 18. section nu 6. § 4. Fiftly this infallible rule prouided by almightie God as sufficient to instruct euery one aswell learned as vnlearned in all points of faith must haue three properties or conditions First it must be infallible most vndoubted sure For otherwise faith grounded and built vpon it cannot be infallible certaine and sure Secondly it must be such as may be easily and plainly knowne to all sorts learned and vnlearned For otherwise be it neuer so certaine and sure in it selfe yet if it be vnknowne or vncertainely knowne vnto them it cannot be to them a rule or infallible meane whereby they may attaine to the infallible knowledge of the true faith Thirdly it must be most vniuersall that it may not onely make vs know certainly what is the true faith in some one or two or more points but absolutely in all points of faith For otherwise it is not a sufficient rule whereby we may attaine to an entire faith which integritie of faith is necessarie to saluation as hath bene proued The Answer 1 To these three properties of the rule of faith we must adde two more if we will shew all the nature thereof First that it be not partiall addicted more to one side then another Secondly that it be of power and authority able to conuince the conscience of such as vse it and from the which there can be no appeale For neither can it be a rule of the truth which it selfe is crooked with affection neither may we safely rely vpon it if either it dismisse our consciēce wauering or admit a superior rule whereto we may appeale And the reason is because our faith and knowledge must be m Col. 2.2 Basil Reg. contract qu. 95. with full assurance and perswasion the which we cannot obtaine vnlesse the rule giue it vs and nothing can giue it but that which hath a coactiue power to bind the conscience and to stay it at his owne tribunal 2 Next the second property must be expoūnded that the rule be easie and plaine to all sorts of men learned and vnlearned to wit which vse the means and are diligent in attending it be enlightned by the spirit of God To all such it is plaine be they neuer so vnlearned to the rest it is not neither is it a necessary condition of the rule so to be Not because it selfe is obscure at any time but for that sometimes men haue not eyes to see into it For all meanes and rules are vaine vnlesse God giue eyes to see as n Gen. 21.19 he opened Hagars eyes to see the well of water according to that of Dauid o Psal 119.18 open mine eyes that I may see the wonders of thy law and p Esa 29.10 Pro. 14 6. Luc. 8.10 Ioh. 8.43.47 1. Cor. 2.14 2. Cor. 3.14 4.3 the Scripture teacheth the point manifestly So saith q In. Ioh. lib. 1.
informe vs to euerie good work to teach vs Christ crucified g 1. Cor. 2.2 and Paul desired to know no more to giue vs light in darknesse to beget our faith Shall we be reuoked from al other teachers to theÌ„ and finally is there no councell no comfort no doctrine no resolution needfull for vs but there it may be found and yet it cannot be the rule it is impious to thinke it blasphemous to say it The primitiue Church spake farre otherwise 4 And consider how the Iesuit can answer the places without tergiuersatioÌ„ h Ep. 80. â—d Eustat medicuÌ„ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 334 Basil saith Let the holy Scripture be arbitrator betweene vs and whosoeuer hold opinions consonant to those heauenly oracles let the truth be adiudged on their side Optatus disputing against a Donatist thus presseth him i Cont. ParmeÌ„ lib 5. We are saith he to enquire out some to be iudges betweene vs in these controuersies the Christians cannot because both sides cannot yeeld them and by parts taking the truth shal be hindred The iudge must be had from without our selues If a Pagan he knowes not the mysteries of Christianitie if a Iew he is an enemie to baptisme therefore vpon the earth no iudgement concerning this matter can be found * De coelo quaerendus est iudex et qui in tumulo quiescit tacitis de tabulis loquitur viuus voluÌ„tas eius velut in testamento sic in Euangelio inquiratur the iudge must be had from heauen but to what end should we knocke at heauen when here we haue one in the Gospell k Contra Hermog TertulliaÌ„ calleth the Scriptures the rule of faith And l Hom. 13. in 2. Cor. Chrysostome a most exquisite rule and exact squire and ballance to try all things by And m Orat. de iis qui adeuÌ„t Hicrosol 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gregory Nyssen a straite and inflexible rule Austin n De bono viduit c. 1. tom 4. saith the Scripture pitcheth downe the rule of our faith And againe he o De. Nupt. concup ad Valer l 2. c. 33. saith This controuersie depending betweene vs requires a iudge let Christ therefore iudge and let the Apostle Paul iudge with him because Christ also speaketh in his Apostle And p Ep. 112. ad Paulin. againe If a matter be grounded on the cleare authority of the holy Scripture such I meane as the Church calleth canoniall it is to be beleeued without all doubt but as for other witnesses and testimonies vpoÌ„ whose credit any thing may be vrged vnto vs to beleeue it it is lawfull for thee either to credit or not to credit them according as thou shalt perceiue them of weight to deserue or not to deserue credit q De Error profan relig Arcana ProphetaruÌ„ veneranda paÌ„dantur ad sistat nobis sanctorum oraculorum fides pag. 61 Iulius Firmicus Let the mysteries of the Prophets be opened let the credit of the holy oracles stand by vs. r Ho. 1. in Ier. Origen We must of necessitie call the Scriptures to witnesse for our sences and interpretations without them are of no credit Å¿ De doctr Christ lib. 2. c. 9 Austin All points which concerne faith and good life are found in those things which are plainly set downe in Scripture t Ibid. c. 42. And whatsoeuer thing it be that a man learne out of the Scripture if it be hurtfull there it is condemned if it be profitable there it is found u Catech. 4 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pag 15. Cyril the Bishop of Ierusalem Concerning the holy and heauenly mysteries of faith we must not deliuer any thing though neuer so small without the holy Scripture neither may we be led away with probabilities and shew of words neither yet beleeue me barely saying these things vnto you vnlesse thou also receiue the demonstration thereof from the Scripture For the security of our faith ariseth from the demostration of the holy Scripture x Theod. â—â—it lib. 1. c. 7. pag. 2â—4 The Empereur Constantine in his speech to the Bishops of the Nicen Councel hath this memorable saying y 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. We haue the teaching of the holy Ghost written For the Euangelicall and Apostolicke bookes and the decrees of the old Prophets do euidently teach vs the things that are needfull to be knowne concerning God Therefore lâ—ying aside all contention let vs out of the diuine-inspired Scripture take the resolution of those things we seeke for Thus the ancient Church would neuer haue spoken if it had bene of the Iesuites mind that the Scriptures alone cannot be the rule to direct our faith 5 And very common sense may confirme their iudgement For if the written word be granted to be the rule in one point as z August de Trinit lib. 15. cap. vltim in the Trinitie for example who may deny it to be the rule in another seeing the rule is but one for all and the nature thereof is to be perfect as the Iesuit himselfe requireth Again what father what councell or Churches iudgement is so absolute what doctrine or exposition so likely a Act 17.11 Ioh. 5.39 but it is examined by the Scriptures And when the Papists haue said what they can they are constrayned to grant that all other authority is finally resolued into the authoritie of the Scripture these are the words of Gregory of Valence b Comment Theolog. in Thom. tom 3. disp 1 qu. 1. punct 1. pag. 31. If a man be asked why he beleeues for example that God is one in nature and three in person let him answer because God hath reuealed it If againe he be demanded how he knoweth that God hath reuealed it let him answer that indeed he knoweth it not euideÌ„tly but beleeueth it infallibly by faith and that vpon no other reuelatioÌ„ c bene tamen ob insallibâ—lem propositionem Ecclesiae tanquam conditionem but yet the infallible proposition of the Church as a condition requisite for the beleeuing it doth wel moue him theruÌ„to d Sirursus vnde cognoscat propositionem Ecclesiae esse infallibilems fimiliter dicat se clarè noÌ„ nosse credere tamen fide infallibili ob reuelationeÌ„ Scripturae testimonio perhibentis Ecclesiae cui reuelationi noÌ„ credit ob aliam reuelationem sed ob seipsam If again you aske And how doth he know the proposition of the Church to be infallible let him likewise say he knoweth it not euidently but beleeueth it infallibly because the Scripture hath reuealed it giuing testimony to the Church which reuelation he beleeues not vpon the credit of any other reuelation but for it selfe though hereunto the proposition of the Church as a requisite condition be needfull Let this speech of the Iesuite be well noted 6 Finally the euidence of this truth is such that it conuinceth the Papists themselues many
preferred it before the originall Greek Hebrew which Å¿ Andrad defens Trident. fid lib. 4. Ioan. Isaac defens veritatis Hebr. aduers Lindan Molina in 1. Tho. q 27. art 1. disp 3. p. 399. Alponsus Mendoz. contâ—ou Theol. qu. 7 pa. 514. Sixt. Senens bib l. 8. haer 2. pag. 318. Do. Barn part 1. pag. 73. themselues cannot denie to be pure from all corruption and therefore in all sence it were likely we should haue the better translation which so religiously follow the originall I omit to produce examples of the seuerall additions detractions falsifications deprauations intollerable barbarismes of that vulgar Latin others haue done it sufficiently and the learned Papists complaine vpon it bitterly if they could tell how to helpe it but who may lift vp the heele against the Trent brat Thus writeth t de optim gen interpret l. 3. c. 1. 2. 4. 6. Idem Sixt. Senen bib sanc l. 8. in sine pag. 365. latè Dom. Bann in 1. part Tho. qu. 1 pag. 67. inde Lindan their own Bishop It hath monstrous corruptioÌ„s of all sorts scarce one copie can be found that hath one booke of Scripture vndefiled and whole Many points are translated too intricately and darkely some improperly and abusiuely some not so fully nor so well and truly sundry places thrust out from their plaine and naturall sence the translator possible was no Latinist but a smattering Grecian So that if our translation were as bad as the Iesuite or Gregorie Martin could haue said yet were we in as good a case as themselues For when they talke such wonders of their vulgar as for example u Bibl. Com. plut in praefat that it hangeth betweene the Greeke and Hebrew as Christ did betweene two theeues or as Posseuinus x Bibliothec. select lib. 2. ca. 10. speaketh It standeth as the pillar of truth and the hauen whereunto we must betake our selues from the waues of so many different translations I say these and such like maruels are told of it but to bring meÌ„ asleepe for many learned Papists can see no such thing in it § 7. Secondly they faile in the second condition * Aliqui existimaÌ„t Scripturas difficiliores esse quà m vt debeant laicoruÌ„ manibus conteri Sed aliter visum est patribus veteris noui testamenti Claud. EspeÌ„c com Tit. 2. 2. Tim. 3. For the Scriptures of themselues alone be obscure and vnknowne at least to vnlearned men who cannot reade them and therefore they alone in themselues cannot be a sufficient rule to instruct them in all points of faith as is plaine For locke vp an vnliterate man and a Bible together for a time in a studie and he will come foorth as ignorant in matters of faith as he went in if we adde no other meanes but the bare written word which he cannot reade to instruct him and yet vnlearned men may be saued and saued they cannot be without an entire infallible faith and this they cannot haue vnlesse there be some rule and infallible meanes prouided by almightie God accommodate to their capacitie to teach them this faith * The Apostles and Prophets made their writings so plaine and euident to al meÌ„ that euery man of himselfe onely by reading may learne the things spoken therein Chrysost hom 3. de Laz. and Scripture alone as is now proued cannot be a rule of it selfe accommodate to the capacitie of the vnlearned men or apt to instruct them sufficiently in all points of faith The Answer 1 Vnlearned men may be saued and saued they cannot be but by the true faith and this faith they cannot haue without the rule to teach it them all this is true but still the Scripture yea onely Scripture is that rule for any thing the Iesuite hath said in this place a Pro. 1.4 giuing sharpnesse of wit to the simple and to the child knowledge and vnderstanding 2 For his reason to proue it aboue the capacitie of the vnlearned because they cannot reade them nor profit by them without other helpes ioyned is a very shift and an idle cauill concluding as much against himselfe as vs in that the determination of his Romane church without some other meanes added will proue as obscure as the text of Scripture Therefore I answer there be certaine helpes to enable vs to vnderstand the necessitie and requisite condition wherof hinder not the plainnesse and easinesse of the rule as I shewed when b § 4. nu 2. I handled the properties thereof For the word of God c 2. Pet. 1.19 is a light to our wayes and d Heb. 12.5 speaketh to vs as to children in all points of faith and manners easily plainly familiarly but yet there is a necessary condition required that we heare and know this voice which the Iesuites man lockt vp in a studie doth not And will the Iesuite himselfe because a man neuer hearing of the Churches determination abideth still in ignorance giue me leaue to inferre hereupon that therefore the Church is not the rule and yet the reason is all one Againe there be certaine impediments some naturall as infancie vnlearnednesse some sinfull as ignorance pride frowardnesse which must be remoued afore we can heare the Scriptures as they must also afore we can heare the Church for which cause the Lord hath giuen vs e Rom. 10 14. Eph. 4.11 the ministery of his Pastors and other meanes so that if a man being lockt vp with a Bible returne forth as ignorant as he went in this proueth not that the Scripture is obscure but that the man heard it not and to him that heareth not plaine and obscure is all one For the Law of our land is the rule of Societie yet locke vp an vnlettered man and the Law booke for a time together in a study and he wil come forth againe as ignorant in matters of law as he went in if we admit no other meanes but let the booke be opened and the text read and then as f Hom. 3. de Laz. Chrysostome speaketh the most vnlearned man that is shall vnderstand The Carpenters squire is the rule to measure by yet a child can do nothing with it The Sunne is our comfortable light to see by yet we must open our eyes and apply the meanes In all arts as in the Mathematicks Law or Physicke the precepts are the rule whereby the truth of euery question may be tried yet the bookes must be opened and time must be spent in learning them And though the Iesuite do all he can to haue his Church the rule yet he must needs grant the determination thereof is neither knowne nor agreed vpon without much labour and when it speaketh most plainly yet infants deafe men and infidels heare it not Digression 8. Shewing that the Scriptures are not so obscure but that they plainly determine all points of faith 3 And because the Iesuite according to the
i Canis ibid. fasting dayes Lent prayer and oblations for the dead the whole Seruice of the Masse k Mart. Peres de tradit Lindan panopl. lib. 4. ca. 100. Petr. a Soto conta Brent l. 2. c. 68. and others Purgatory Peters being at Rome the Popes supremacie Reall presence the sacrifice of the Masse Consecration of water and oyle in baptisme the Communion in one kind Adoration and reseruation of the sacrament priuate Masse Shrift Pardons single life of Votaries Inuocation of saints the merit of workes and finally their fiue base sacraments Confirmation Vnction Mariage Orders and Penance whereunto many more may be added whereof they grant there is no mention in the scripture 9 And some points which they pretend scripture for yet they confesse be hardly wroong thereout as for example Transubstantiation whereof l De Euchar. l. 3. c. 23. Bellarmine writeth that it may iustly be doubted whether the text be cleare enough to inforce it seeing men sharpe and learned such as Scotus was haue thought the contrary as indeed m Scot. 4. d. 11. qu. 3. he did and n Ibid. d. 10. q. 1. addeth further that it is but a new doctrine as o Lect. in Cant. 41. vide Fr. Suarez in 3. Thom. to 3. disp 50. sect 1. Biel also holdeth Yea p 4. d. 11. q 3. lit F. Scotus and q Quaest in 4. qu. 6. art 2 dit F. pag. 265. Cameracensis thinke that opinion which holdeth the substance of bread and wine remaineth the more probable and reasonable opinion yea and in all apparence more agreeable to the words of institution And concerning a greater point then this they haue no such euidence of Scripture as they would pretend for r Can loc l. 12. c. 12. pag. 412. Suarez tom 3. disp 74. sect 2. Cornelius a great Bishop and zealous Papist in the Councell of Trent and ſ Ex Catholicis quidam negarunt Christum scipsum in extrema coena sub specie panis vini obtulisse incruentè Azorius instit moral lib. 10. ca. 8. with him others defended that Christ at his last supper offered no sacrifice A dangerous assertion considering the action of Christ at that time is all the foundation we haue for any thing to be done in the sacrament By all which we see the Scripture is obscure indeed and beyond the reach of vnlearned men for the teaching of Popery when the learnedst that are find so little of it in them either expresly or by discourse to be gathered § 8. But what speake I of vnlearned men * Nihil perinde Scripturam mihi videtur aperite atque ipsa Scriptura Itaque diligens attenta frequensque lectio tum meditatio collatio Scripturarum omnium summa regula adintelligendum mihi semper est visa Nam ex alijs Scripturis aliae optimè intelliguntur Obscuram aperta dubiam certa interpretatur Ios Acosta de Christo reuelat apud Posseu bibl select l. 2. c. 15. since also learned men cannot by onely reading be infallibly sure that they rightly vnderstand them For while they vnderstand one way they ought perhaps to vnderstand another way that which they vnderstand plainly and literally ought perhaps to be vnderstood figuratiuely and mystically and contrarily that which they vnderstand figuratiuely ought perhaps to be vnderstood properly And since it is certen that of the reading of the same words of the Scripture diuers vnderstand and expound diuersly that all cannot expound right since ones exposition is contrarie to another how shall one be infallibly sure that he onely expoundeth right hauing nothing to assure him but the seeming of his owne sense or reason which is as vncertaine and fallible as the iudgement and perswasion of other men who seeme to themselues to haue attained as well as he to the right interpretation or sence Moreouer there be many things required to the perfect vnderstanding of the Scripture which are found but in verie few and those also wherein those gifts are be not alwayes infallibly sure that they haue those gifts and that they are so infallibly guided but they and others may prudently doubt lest sometimes in their priuate expositions as men they erre and consequently their expositions cannot be that rule of faith which we seeke which must be on the one fide determinately and plainly vnderstood and knowne and on the other infallible certaine and such as cannot erre The Answer 1 Now he proceedeth to shew how difficult the Scripture is to learned men also that so euery way he might disable it for being the rule of faith His reason is because by onely reading they cannot be sure they rightly vnderstand it Whereto I answer three things First that we deny not the Scripture to be obscure and difficult or how the Iesuite will in two cases First to all such learned or vnlearned as are not disposed and prepared by the holy Ghost to vnderstand them but this kind of obscurity may stand with the nature of the rule as a § 4 nu 2. I haue shewed neither can the Iesuite offer vs any so absolutely knowne no not his Church but to these kind of men it shall be obscure Secondly when the meanes which God hath appointed for the bringing vs to vnderstanding are not vsed In this case the Scripture is obscure I grant but the fault is in our selues that neglect the meanes 2 Secondly though by onely reading we cannot be sure we vnderstand it yet this obscurity is not proued hereby because there are other meanes besides onely reading which concurring the obscuritie is done away and all made plaine and easie and we haue infallible assurance of the true vnderstanding These meanes are the ministery of the Church and all kind of diligence which the holy Ghost vseth for the opening of our vnderstanding And therefore that is not obscure which by ordinary meanes may be apprehended but that is so which either hath no meanes at all to open it or onely hath such as are not ordinarie And two subalternall things be not contrary but subordinate the facility of the text and the means whereby that facility is induced 3 Thirdly if by onely reading the Iesuite meane onely the Scriptures themselues that a learned man cannot vsing the meanes find the true vnderstanding out of the Scriptures only then he saith not true for b Neh. 8.8 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Priests read in the booke of the Law distinctly gaue the sence and caused the people to vnderstand out of the Scripture it self And if there be sufficient written to bring vs to eternall life as c See §. nu there is then the true sence of the text is contained in it because that is absolutely necessary to eternall life And * Prolog in Epist ad Rom. hom 3. de Laz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrysostome saith that contrary to the Iesuite Euery man of himselfe onely by reading may vnderstand
to enlighten the people so blind and ignorant are their minds But that which Andrew said There is a boy here which hath fiue loaues two fishes must be vnderstood of the rank of Saint Peters successors that which is added make the people sit down signifieth that saluation must be offered them by teaching them the seuen sacraments 16 And whereas the Iesuite vrgeth so diligently that somethings are hard to be vnderstood yet this proueth not that the truth therefore cannot be tryed by onely Scripture because one place thereof expoundeth another which if the Iesuite will deny he must be disputed with as he that holdeth the fire hath no heate in it for against such an absurd assertion we vse no reasons but onely bid the man that holdeth it put his finger into the fire and he shall presently see whether his opinion be true or no. So let triall be made and the Iesuite shall soone see whether the Scripture be so obscure that one place thereof cannot interpret another m De Doctrin Christian lib. 2. c. 6. Austin saith There is almost nothing amoÌ„g these obscurities but in other places one may find it most plainly deliuered n Hom. 9. in 2. Cor. Chrysostom saith The Scripture euery where when it speaketh any thing obscurely interpreteth it selfe againe in another place o Comment in Esa c. 19. Hierome saith It is the manner of the Scripture after things obscure to set down things manifest that which they haue first spoken in parables to deliuer afterwards in plaine terms p Regul contract qu. 267. Basil saith The things which are doubtfull and in some places of Scripture seeme to be spoken obscurely are made plaine by those things which are euident in other places And finally q In Gen. ca. 2. Steuchius a Popish Bishop confesseth God was neuer so inhumane as to suffer the world in all ages to be tormented with the ignorance of this matter the sence of the Scripture seeing he hath not suffered one place to be in al the Scripture but if we consider it well we may interpret it For as Theodoret saith the Scripture vseth when it teacheth vs any such high matter to expound it selfe and not suffer vs to run into error Digression 11. Prouing that the Scripture it selfe hath that outward authoritie whereupon our faith is built and not the Church 17 The Canon law r Dist 37. c Relatum saith expresly The diuine Scriptures containe the whole and firme rule of the truth and out of themselues the meaning thereof must be taken So that wel may the Church by her ministery commend the rule to vs and instruct vs how to secure our consciences out of the Scripture but by it authoritie it cannot assure vs. Our faith must resolue it selfe into the authoritie of the Scripture For the authoritie of the Church in respect of vs dependeth on the authoritie of the Scriptures and is examined thereby The Church by her authoritie cannot perswade all men which heare it but the spirit of God in the Scriptures alwayes doth The Scriptures alwaies had their authoritie euen before the Churches came to them the words of the Scripture are Å¿ Luc. 8.11 1. Pet. 1.23 an immortall seed t 1. Cor. 2.4 the demonstration of the spirit and power u Heb. 4.12 that which is liuely and powerfull x Luc. 24.32 making our hearts to burne within vs y Ioh. 5.36.39 it giueth greater testimony to Christ then Iohn Baptist could z 2. Pet. 1.18 19 a voice from heauen is not so sure as it a 1. Ioh. 5.6 it is the spirit that beareth witnesse to the truth thereof b 1. Ioh. 5 9. and if we receiue the witnesse of men the witnesse of God is greater Finally our Sauiour c Ioh. 5.47 saith They which beleeue not Moses writings will not beleeue him and is the Churches authoritie greater then Christs d Ioh. 5.39 The Scriptures testifie of Christ e Ioh. 20.31 being written that we might beleeue in him f 1. Ioh. 5.10 and he that beleeueth in him hath a witnesse in himselfe g 2. Cor. 1.22 The earnest of the spirit is in his owne heart wherwith God hath sealed him h Ephes 2.20 We are all built vpoÌ„ the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Christ himselfe being the head corner stone in whom all the building is coupled together by the spirit i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Basil in psa 1â—5 In all humane arts there be certaine principles which are knowne of themselues and beleeued for themselues without any further demonstration The Scripture containeth the principles of our faith and shall not we beleeue them or cannot we know them infallibly of themselues without we let in the authoritie of the Church 18 Where then is the Iesuites credamus Deo in the captiuating of our iudgement in obsequium Christi Yea the very k Magist 3. dist 23. Scot. 3. dist 23. q vnica Ockâ—â— 3. q. 8. art 3. Gabr 3. d. 23. q 2. lit g. h. schoolemen say that faith is either Acquisita suasa gotten by discourse of reason and testimonie of the Church or Infusa inspirata immediatly put into our hearts by the holy Ghost inforcing the mind without further testimonie to yeeld obedience Now l Deut. 29 4. Mat. 16 17. the faith we haue of the points in Scripture is of the latter kind and so consequently not relying on the testimonie of the Church whose authority is but a created thing distinct from the first veritie m Princip fid doctrin lib. 8. cap. 20. saith D. Stapleton Alexander Hales n Part. 1. q. 1. memb 1. fides suasa inspirata saith Faith perswaded ariseth from the probabilitie of reason and faith inspired beleeueth the first truth for it selfe and this faith is aboue all knowledge * Et ad hanc disponit acceptâ—o doctrinae sacrae and the acceptation of the holy doctrine disposeth vs to it So that our conscience stayeth it selfe o Sed vt verè plenè credat necesse habet soli veritati primae purae nudae penitus inhaerere nullaÌ„ certitudinem extrinsecam requirendo Altisiod Sum. li. 2. pag 71. quem vide latiùs l. 1. praef onely vpon this diuine authoritie being of greater efficacie to perswade and hold vs then either the Church p Gal. 1.8 or an Angell from heauen 19 Let God himselfe q Lib. 5. ep 31. saith Ambrose teach me the mystery of heauen which made it not man who knoweth not himselfe whom may I beleue in the things of God better then God himselfe So also saith Saluianus r De prouid l. 3. All that men say needs reasons and witnesses but Gods word is witnesse to it selfe because it followeth necessarily that whatsoeuer the incorrupt truth speaketh must needs be an incorrupt witnes of it self Finally let these words of Å¿ Confess
l. 11. c. 3. Ecclesiam esse regulam infallibileÌ„ proponendi explican li veritates fidei non potest reduci ad authoritateÌ„ ipsius Ecclesiae Hoc enim esset idem per idem confirmare sed necesse est reducere hunc assensum ad testimonium Spiritus sancti in â—linantis per â—umen fidei â—d â—oc credibile â—ccleâ—ia non â—otest errate Dom. Ban 22. q. 1. art 1 pag. 17. Austin be wel considered Moses that writ these things O God is gone to thee if he were now before me I would desire him to open them to me and I would heare him if he spake Hebrew I could not vnderstand him if he spake Latin I could know what he said but how should I know whether he spake the truth And if I did know it could I know it from him For within me in the inner parlour of my thought there is neither Hebrew nor Latin â—or Barbarian truth that could say Moses saith true that I should presently being certaine and confident say to him thy seruant thou sayest the truth Therefore seeing I cannot aske him I aske thee the truth by whose fulnesse he spake the truth thee O my God I beseech pardon my sin and which gauest him power to speake these things giue me also power to vnderstand them Austine would neuer haue enquired thus how he should know whether Moses spake the truth if he had thought the testimonie of the Church could secure vs he could not beleeue the Scripture vpon Moses word then much lesse could he beleeue it on the Churches Yea his words do wholy exclude the authoritie of Moses both totall and partiall 20 The Papists therefore are the patrons of Atheisme t Bellarm de effect Sacram. l. 2. c. 25. who teach that if we take away the authoritie of the present Church and of the Councell of Trent then the whole Christian faith may be called in question for the truth of all ancient Councels and of all points of faith depend vpon the authoritie of the present Church of Rome How much better said u De doctrin Christian l. 1. c. 37. Austin Our faith shall reele and totter if the authority of the Scriptures stand not fast Let these assertions of Papistry be well noted § 9. Thirdly they erre in the third condition For the Scriptures are not so vniuersall as the rule of faith had need to be For this rule ought to be so vniuersall that it may absolutely resolue and determine all points questions and doubts of faith which either haue bene or may hereafter fall in controuersie But the Scriptures alone are not thus vniuersall * Non inficiamur praecipua illa fidei dogmata ad saluteÌ„ omnibus necessaria perspicuè satis comprehendi in Scriptura Coster ench c. 1. For there be diuerse questions of faith and those also touching verie substantiall points which are not expresly set downe and determined in the Scripture As namely that those books which are generally holden for Scripture are euery one the true word of God For this in particular of euery booke holden for Scripture we shall not find expresly written in anie part of the Scripture This part therefore whereupon dependeth the certaintie of euery other point proued out of Scripture cannot be made infallibly sure vnto our vnderstanding or beliefe vnlesse we put some other infallible rule whereupon we may ground an infallible beliefe which infallible rule if we admit to assure vs that there is at all anie Scripture and that those bookes and no other are canonicall Scripture why should we not aswel admit it to assure vs infallibly which is the true sence and meaning in all points of the same Scripture The Answer 1 The Iesuits first exception against the Scripture was that it was too difficult now followeth his next that it containeth not all things needfull to be knowne Thus his argument may be concluded The rule must be vniuersall containing all points of faith But such is not the Scripture for many substantiall points are not expresly set downe therein Therefore it is not the rule Whereto I answer denying the assumption for euery point of faith and whatsoeuer else is needfull either to be knowne or done is contained in the scripture so far forth that there is no point question or doubt concerning faith but by the scriptures alone it may absolutely be determined For a 2. Tim. 3.15 it is profitable to teach to reproue to correct and to instruct in all righteousnesse that the child of God may be absolute being made perfect to all good workes 2 But the Iesuite saith there be diuers things not expresly set downe or determined reseruing this word expresly for a starting hole to creepe out at because they be not written word for word in so many syllables But I answer him three things first that the Popish diuinitie is that many points are contained in the Scripture neither thus expresly nor yet at all to be concluded thence by collection for else why make they that opposition betweene the scripture and tradition Secondly if this be his mind then he hath put more into the assumption then was in the proposition for the rule is not bound to containe all things thus expresly Thirdly that is expresly in the scripture which is there set downe either plainly in so many words as b De doctrin Christian l. 2. c. 9. Austine saith All things are that concerne our faith and manners or by analogie when it is necessarily implied in the text For c Alliaco 1. sen qu. 1. art 3. euery such conclusion is a theologicall discourse and hath his warrant from the text and so still the scripture containeth all things needfull 3 Against this the Iesuit hath one argument that it is no where written that these bookes of scripture that we haue are the true word of God Wherto I answer first though this were granted yet would it not follow that all points of faith are not contained in the scripture because in euery profession the principles are indemonstrable assented to without discourse and the scriptures are the principles of religion and therefore first we must grant them to be the very word of God and then say they are such as containe all points needfull to be knowne This then which the Iesuite requireth to be shewed out of the text it selfe is first to be supposed yea beleeued that it is the true word of God whereto we are perswaded by the heauenly light it selfe Secondly I wonder at the Iesuites confidence that dareth so boldly say that of euery booke holden for scripture we find it not expresly written that they are the true word of God for Saint Paul d 2. Tim. 3.16 saith expresly All Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God and Saint Peter e 2. Pet 1.20 Luc. 1.70 saith No prophecie in the Scripture is of priuate interpretation but the holy men of God spake as they were moued by
the holy Ghost Now to be inspired of God and to be the true word of God is all one The former is written we see expresly of all Scripture therefore of euery booke and therefore the latter is also written 4 If the Iesuite reply but where is it written that these bookes which we haue be the same of whom it is said they are inspired of God or how know you the Scripture that telleth you so is the word of God I answer this is nothing to the purpose for he desireth onely to know where it is written that these bookes be the word of God and I answer him by naming the places out of the bookes themselues Digression 12. Wherein it is shewed that the Scripture proueth it selfe to be the very word of God and receiueth not authority from the Church 5 It is another question how I know this Scripture that saith so of it selfe to be the word of God for this is knowne first and principally by the illumination of Gods spirit as by the inward meanes f 1. Cor. 12.7.11 and is giuen to euery man to profit withall which worketh all things in all men and then by the testimonie of the scriptures themselues which is the outward meanes which openeth the eyes of the godly the testimonie of the Apostles and Prophets that penned them as Gods secretaries and the ministery of the Church inducing vs to assent These three latter being onely the instruments euery one in his owne order whereby God doth enlighten vs. 6 So that the certaintie of the Scripture is not written indeed with letters in any particular place or booke thereof but g See Scot. prolog in sent q. 2. Cameracens 1. q. 1. art 2. part 2. concil 1. the vertue and power that sheweth it selfe in euery line and leafe of the Bible proclaimeth it to be the word of the eternall God and the sheepe of Christ discerne the voice and light thereof as men discerne light from darknes sweet from sowre h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Basil epist 1. ad Naz. and know children by their fauour resembling the parents the puritie and perfection of the matter the maiesty of the dispensation i Non mouent non persuadeÌ„t sacrae literae sed cogunt agitant vim inferunt Legis rudia verba agrestia sed viua sed animata flammea aculeata ad imum spiritum penetrantia hominem totum potestate mirabili transformaÌ„tia Ioan. fr. Pic. Mirand exam van doctr gent. li. 2. cap. 2. Which speech of Picus is reported and commended by Posseuinus in Ciceron c. 11. the maiestie of the speech the power that it hath ouer the conscience the certaine prophecies the strange miracles contained in it the great antiquitie beyond all bookes the admirable preseruation of it against time and tyrants the sweete harmony of euery part with other the diuels rage against them that follow it the vengeance that hath pursued all such as haue not obeyed it the successe of the faith contained in it the readinesse of so many millions of men to confirme it with their bloud the testimony of aduersaries and strangers for it the simplicitie of the writers all this and much more shining to vs out of the Scripture it selfe I hope is another maner of assurance then the Church of Romes lying traditions 7 Therefore the Iesuites collection is idle if we must needs admit some other rule beside the Scripture to assure vs that there is any Scripture at all why should we not admit the same to assure vs which is the true sence for we admit both alike that is to say as we reiect the Church froÌ„ being the rule of exposition so do we also disclaime the authoritie thereof in canonization But the Iesuite is of another mind holding possible that vnlesse the authoritie of the Church did teach vs that this Scripture is canonical it should be of small credit with him as k Lib. 3. de authorit Scripturae Hosius speaketh or All the authoritie which the Scripture hath with vs dependeth of necessitie on the Churches as saith l Hier. l. 1. c. 2. Pighius or as m Epist Synod respons de authoritate Concilij pag. 700. Crab. the Councell of Basil saith That is called the holy Scripture which the Church declareth to be holy not onely the decrees and opinions of the Church be authenâ—icke and such as we must without contradiction stand vnto but also her deeds and customes must be vnto vs * Instar habeaÌ„t sanctarum scripturarum in steed of the Scriptures for the Scripture and the Churches custome both require the same affection and fashion or as Wolfangus Hermannus said and n Vbi supra Hosius defendeth his saying as good The Scripture is of no more authoritie then Aesops Fables but that the Church and Popes approue it All which if the Iesuite hold too then you may see what he requireth when he saith we must put some other rule then the Scriptures to assure vs both of the Scripture and of the true sence 8 But in what a miserable case are these men thus presumptuously to tell their followers that which at another time when they are out of the heate of their disputations they dare not stand to but vtterly renounce for o Catech. cap. de praecep eccl nu 16. Canisius saith We beleeue adhere and giue the greatest authoritie to the Scripture for the testimonies sake of the holy Ghost speaking in it p De verb. Dei lib. 1. cap. 2. Bellarmine saith Other meanes may deceiue me but nothing is more knowne nothing more certaine then the Scripture that it were the greatest madnesse in the world not to beleeue them the Christian world and consent of all nations with whom they haue bene in credit so many ages can witnesse they containe not mens inuentions but heauenly oracles q 3. dist 25. dub 3. Biel saith The Catholicke verities without any approofe of the Church of their owne nature are vnchangeable and vnchangeably true and so are to be reputed vnchangeably Catholicke r Comment in Tho. tom 3. p 2. 31. Venet. Gregory of Valence saith The reuelation of the Scripture is beleeued not vpon the credit of any other reuelation but for it selfe D. Stapleton confesseth two things concerning this matter which bewray the weaknesse of the Iesuites assertion Å¿ Defens Eccl. authorit aduer Whitak l. 1. c. 9 first that all the former writings of the Bible may be assured to vs by the latter as for example the old Testament by the authoritie of the new t Triplicat inchoat aduers Whitak in admonit Secondly that the inward testimonie of the spirit is so effectuall for the beleeuing of any point of faith that by it alone any matter may be beleeued though the Church hold her peace or neuer be heard Now if the former may receiue authoritie from the latter then we may be assured of them otherwise then by
the Church and those latter also are certaine to vs else could they not make the other so and why is the Churches authority so absolutely vrged here by the Iesuit when yet in so many cases it may be spared That is not the sole thing that must assure vs without which we may otherwise be secured Digression 13. Shewing against the Iesuits assumption that all substantiall points of our faith are sufficiently determined in the Scripture and the reason why the Papists call for the Churches authoritie 9 Whereas the Iesuite obiecteth against the Scripture that many substantiall points of faith are not expresly contained in the Scriptures this is true of his Popish faith which is in them neither expresly nor by analogie saue that they haue an answer ready t Hosius de express Dei verb. pag. 38. That which pleaseth the Church of Rome is Gods expresse word But of the true faith of Christ u De doctrin Christ l. 2. c. 42. Austin saith Whatsoeuer a man learneth from without the Bible if it be hurtfull there it is condemned if it be profitable there it is found all things which may be learned elsewhere are found there more abundantly x Regul contract q. 95. Basil saith It is necessary and consonant to reason that euery man learne that which is needfull out of the holy Scripture both for the fulnesse of godlinesse and lest they inure themselues to humane traditions which words saith y Non videtur author harum quaestionum admittere traditiones non scriptas Bellar. de amiss grat lib. 1. c. 13 a Iesuite seeme to debarre traditions and the Church of Rome authorizeth the scripture but by traditioÌ„ z In Mat. hom 41. Chrysostome saith Whatsoeuer is required to saluation is all accomplished in the Scripture neither is there any thing wanting there that is needfull for mans saluation Isidorus Pelusiota his scholler a Lib. 1. epi. 369. biddeth we should refuse whatsoeuer is taught vnlesse it be contained in the volume of the Bible b Lib. 12. in Ioh. in illud â—â—ec auteÌ„ scripta sunt vt credatis Cyril Such things as the Apostles saw sufficient for our faith and manners are written that shining in true faith and good manners we might come to heauen by Christ c Comment in Hagg. c. 2. Hierome Whatsoeuer things man find and faine without the authoritie and testimonie of the Scripture as if they were from Apostolicall tradition are smitten by the sword of God d Lib. 3. c. 1. Irenaeus We haue not knowne the order of our saluation by meanes of any but those through whom the Gospell is come to vs the which Gospell they then preached and afterwards by the will of God deliuered to vs in the Scripture to be the foundation and pillar of our faith These places of the Fathers e Bellarm. de verb. Dei lib. 4. cap. 11. Gregor de Valent. anal fid by the confession of the Iesuits themselues shew that all things are written which be necessary for the saluation of all men And so you see the Iesuites rashnesse For if many substantiall points of faith be not set downe then some things necessary are wanting for euery substantiall point is necessary for all men 10 But yeeld the Iesuite that the Church shall be the rule we speake of to assure our conscience and then aske him who shall be this Church whereto he wil answer none but the Pope and his crew of Cardinals nay none but the Pope himself as I haue shewed alreadie and shall declare hereafter who if he leade thousands of people by troupes to hell eternally to be damned with himselfe there yet no man might presume to reproue him because he is iudged of no man f Dist 40. c. Si Papa saith the Canon law which the Iesuit will kindly take too if ye put him to it 11 And how will this Church expound the Scripture when you haue yeelded your self vnto her for no doubt she will discharge the office faithfully which she laboureth for so eagerly Let Cusanus the Cardinall tell you how for I hope he neuer recanted this point as g Stapl. counterbl l. 3. c. 36. pag. 358. they say he did another of greater truth thus he writeth h Epist 2 pag. 833. The Scripture is fitted to the time and variably vnderstood so that at one time it is expounded according to the fashion of the Church and when that fashioÌ„ is changed the sence of the Scripture is also changed i Epist 3 pag. 838. Againe when the Church changeth her iudgement God also changeth his k Epist 7. pag. 857. And no maruell seeing the letter of the Scripture is not of the essence of the Church if the practise of the Church at one time interprete the Scripture of this fashion and another time on that And let the Popes lawyers tell you that say l De translat episcopi c. Quanto in Gloss § Puâ—i The Pope hath a heauenly iudgement and maketh that to be the meaning which is none because in those things that he pleaseth to haue go forward his will is a law neither may any man say why do you so for he may dispense aboue all law So that this is the plaine English wherinto all the Iesuites doctrine concerning the authoritie of the Church is resolued and whatsoeuer any of them say yet their halting in the end cometh all to it and good reason for the Pope is a fast friend to the Romane Church c. § 10. Fourthly this rule of faith which we seeke for must be such that whosoeuer do find it and hauing found it will diligently attend vnto it obediently in all that it teacheth yeeld assent vnto it shall sufficiently in all points be instructed as touching matters of faith in such sort that none that yeeldeth this obedient assent in all points to the teaching thereof can fall into errour of faith But there be many that hauing found the Scripture do with an obedient mind diligently reade it and yeeld assent to euery sentence and word written in it acknowledging whatsoeuer it saith to be the word of God and yet are not sufficiently instructed but may and do sometimes grosly and obstinately erre in matters of faith as it is most euident since men of contrarie minds in religion do in maner aforesaid reade the Scriptures acknowledging them to be the word of God and yet continue opposite in opinion and so one of them in errour Therefore the Scripture alone is not that rule sufficient of it selfe to instruct euerie one in all points of faith The Answer 1 This is the Iesuites third argument against the scriptures and it is thus framed That which doth not instruct such as find it and obey it in all points of faith and preserue them from error is not the rule But the Scripture doth not instruct such as find it and obey it in all points of faith and
preserue them from error as appeareth in that many thus vsing it do notwithstanding erre Therefore the Scripture alone is not the rule For answer to this argument you must not forget in what sence a § 4 nu 2. I haue shewed the Scriptures alone to be the rule For when we say alone we exclude not the subordinate meanes and dispositions whereby we are enabled to vse them but the authoritie of all other things either to supply their supposed imperfection or to giue the sence and therefore granting the proposition I denie the minor with the confirmation thereof being meerly false For all such as finding the scripture do obey and yeeld assent vnto it are thereby sufficiently preserued from error and instructed in the truth And the reason why some vsing it as the Iesuite and his Church for example do notwithstanding erre is because either they vnderstand it not or will yeeld no assent vnto it For there is no cause so absolute but the effect thereof may from without be hindered when a stoppe commeth betweene See Digression 10. where all this argument is answered 2 So that when men vsing the Scriptures do notwithstanding remaine in error the let is in themselues For though possible they confesse them to be Gods word yet all obedience to them consisteth not in that but it is further required that the blindnes of their heart be done away and that curiosity preiudice other impedimēts be remoued as we may see by this that there is nothing more clearly defined by the Church thē that there is but one God and three persons which made all things that Christ is the sonne of God borne of the virgin Marie yet these th ngs we see are in controuersie among them that vse the Scriptures So then it must not be granted the Iesuite that euerie one or any that grosly erreth in matters of faith yeeldeth obedience to the Scripture in all that it teacheth for if they did so they could not erre Digression 14. Containing a Discourse of Saint Austin about mens errors against the Scripture 3 This point is well spoken to by Austin You see b Contra Faust manich lib. 12. cap. 19. 6. tom saith he to the Manichees this is your endeuour to take away from among vs the authoritie of the Scriptures and that euery ones mind might be his author what to allow what to disallow in euery text and so he is not for his faith made subiect to the Scripture but maketh the Scriptures subiect to himselfe and that which he holdeth doth not therefore please him because it is found written in so high authoritie but therefore he thinketh it written truely because it pleaseth him Whither now doest thou venter thy self miserable soule weak and wrapt in carnall mists whither dost thou venter thy selfe Here Austin sheweth a reason why many hauing the Scriptures are not yet instructed thereby but doth he therefore conclude they cannot be the rule and thereupon send them after the Iesuite to borrow his rule inquire if he do for thus he proceedeth a little after Why doest thou not rather submit thy selfe to the Euangelicall authoritie so stedfast so stable so renowned and by certaine succession commended from the Apostles to our times that thou maist beleeue that thou maist behold that thou maist learn all those things which hinder thee from doing it through thine owne vaine and peruerse opinion Here Austin thinketh mens errors remaine by reason of their owne frowardnesse and not through any obscuritie in the Scripture Concerning which he writeth thus c De doctrin Christ lib. 1. c. 6 in another place that some things being darkly spoken a thicke mist being about vs deceiue those that rashly reading take one thing for another all which I doubt not was prouided by God to tame our pride with labor and to reuoke our vnderstanding from loathing Therefore hath the holy Ghost tempered the Scriptures thus loftily and wholesomely that by plainer places he might satisfie our hunger and by obscurer put away our fulnesse For nothing in a manner is pickt foorth of those obscurities which may not be found most plainely spoken elsewhere § 11. Neither do I see what you can obiect against this conclusion but that place of S. Paul 2. Tim. 3. Omnis Scriptura diuinitus inspirata vtilis est ad docendum vt perfectus sit homo c. But this place proueth nothing against that which I haue said * In Scripturis sacris tanta est disciplina quāta sat est cuique crudiendo Euang Bosius Theorem 10. apud Posseu bibl select lib. 2. cap. 15. For it saith not the Scripture alone is sufficient to instruct a man to perfection but that it is profitable for this purpose as it is indeed and the rather because it commendeth to vs the authoritie of the Church which as I shall shew after is sufficient to instruct vs in all points of faith The Answer 1 Whatsoeuer may be said against the Iesuites conclusion ouer and besides yet this place is one of those texts which we obiect against it And thus we reason That which by Diuine inspiration 1. is able to make a man wise to saluation 2. through the faith of Christ 3. which is profitable to instruct in righteousnesse 4. to teach to reproue to correct 5. that he may be absolute and perfect to euery good worke that alone is sufficient and containeth all things needfull to be knowne But such is the Scripture that it is able to make a man wise c. Therefore it alone is sufficient Euery word in the text is an argument But the Iesuite answereth two things 2 First that the Apostle saith not the Scripture alone is sufficient to instruct vs to perfection but profitable Whereto I replie that the Apostle saith not simply they are profitable but they are profitable to teach to reproue to correct and to instruct in all righteousnesse that the man of God may be absolute being made perfect to all good works whence I draw two arguments to shew it to be sufficient alone First because a man by vsing it may be made perfect to euery good worke now that is sufficient that can make me perfect and absolute to euery worke Secondly because the duties whereunto the Scripture is profitable containe a sufficient doctrine of saluation We do not say the Scripture is profitable therfore sufficient but it is profitable to euery thing therefore sufficient Thus I reason They teach they reproue they instruct they correct a Ex his autem contingit alicui vt integer sit Occumen But this is sufficient and containeth all things all that we need to saluation is either to be taught or reproued or instructed or corrected Ergo. Againe That is sufficient which maketh him absolute and perfect to euery good worke But such are the Scriptures Therefore they are sufficient Moreouer that must needs be granted sufficient which can make a man wise to saluatiō and
this consent a man may infallibly know or else in vaine had g Act. 17.11 the Beraeans searched the Scriptures to see whether those things were so as Paul and Silas preached and in vaine did h Isa 8.20 the Prophet send the people to the law and to the testimonie if thereby one could not be secured But many perswade themselues they are taught by the spirit and yet are deceiued and this may be such a perswasion I answer i Greg. de Valē tom 3. disput theol disp 1. q. 1. punct 1. Stapl. princip doctr l. 8. c. 22. Triplic in admonit ad Whitak the Papists cannot denie but there is a heauenly light which assureth the children of God of it selfe and Saint Luke k Luc. 1.4 saith the writing of his Gospell was able to giue the certaintie of those things whereof Theophilus was instructed and l Col. 2.2 Saint Paul was exceeding carefull that the Laodiceans might haue the full assurance of vnderstanding to know the mysterie of God Now will the Iesuite denie all this assurance and call it but a perswasion which is concluded from the testimonie of the word Will he reiect the light of the Scripture and witnesse of the holy Ghost which worketh all things in all men m 1. Ioh. 5.10 Ioh. 7.17 that they may see it n 2. Cor. 4.4 whose eyes the God of this world hath not blinded But some are deceiued True o 2. Thess 2.11 such as haue strong delusions to beleeue lies p 2. Cor. 3.14 or a veile ouer their heart in reading but how followeth this some are deceiued therefore all But who without testimonie of miracle or some other infallible proofe dare arrogantly affirme that he onely is not deceiued I answer the triall maybe made without miracles which q His booke against the transt of the Scripture cap. 3. D. Standish a Papist saith were giuen but for a time as Austine in his dayes did witnesse saying he that would looke for a miracle then was a miracle to the world himselfe But without some other infallible proofe it cannot which proofe is the Scripture it selfe more infallible then either r Luc. 16.31 miracles or ſ 2. Pet. 1.19 visions and to rely vpon it is no arrogancie but obedience which some men doing against the Romish heresies not they onely saw the truth but more saw it with them whom t 1. Reg. 29.18 God reserued to himselfe in all countries though the Iesuite and his partakers were none of them 5 His third argument followeth No man teaching against the Catholick Church can assure others that he is taught of God vnles he haue the testimonie of miracles therefore no priuate man can be this infallible rule of faith I answer granting the conclusion that no priuate man is the rule of faith yet a priuate man as I haue distinguished teaching against the Romish church falsly termed Catholick may giue infallible assurance of his teaching without miracle as I haue said already here wil declare further by answering the Iesuits confused discourse more particularly 6 First he saith It is not Gods manner to teach men immediatly by himself but by meanes of his Church and Pastors Whereto I answer that neither do we say these priuate men of whom the question is were taught immediatly by inspiration but had their knowledge by meanes of the scripture truly taught in the Church according to the manner touched in u Rom. 10.17 Mal. 2.7 Eph. 4 12. the three texts alledged onely we say the Papacie was not this Church nor the Priests thereof those pastors and doctors whom God had put in his Church that from their lips the faith might be required but they were degenerate into rauening wolues and Antichristian heretickes and such these priuate men both Pastors and people proued them to be by the Scriptures as when the Pharises x Math 5.20 15.3 16.6 12. 23.13 had generally corrupted the law y Marc. 14.64 Ioh. 7.48 8.13 9.22 42. denying Iesus to be Christ z Ioh. 5.39 he reproued them by the Scriptures But suppose one thinke himselfe to be immediatly taught of God how should he giue assurance to others that he is so taught vnlesse he had miracles I answer assurance of immediate teaching he can giue none neither is it needfull for I know no particular man or Church of the Protestants that pretendeth immediate teaching but we all confesse and proue the Scriptures and Pastors of Christs true Church haue taught vs and hereof we dayly giue assurance to those that haue hearts to beleeue But how can priuate men be assured without miracles This is answered alreadie a Hom. 3. de Laz. Chrysostome saith God hath left vs the Scriptures more firme then any miracle And to them Austine reuoketh vs from miracles b De Vnit. eccl c. 16 Say not these things are so because such a one did such and such maruels but let them proue their Church by the canonicall bookes of the Scripture and by nothing else these are the demonstration of our cause these are our foundation these are our grounds whereupon we build But no man can giue assurance he teacheth true that teacheth men to forsake the Catholicke Church that is taught of God I answer the Iesuite saith true in this and c Mat. 28.20 Ioh 14.16 16.13 the texts alledged proue well that Christ abideth with this Catholicke Church for euer But he should haue remembred that these priuate men taught vs to forsake nothing but the Papacie prouing the same to be the kingdome of Antichrist And as for the Catholicke Church it consisteth in these men alone whom the Iesuite calleth priuate though he and his fellowes very foolishly haue arrogated the name to themselues For they are Catholickes which be of sound faith and good life saith d Qu. in Mat◠c. 11. Austine not they e Apoc. 2.2 which say they are Apostles and are not but are found liers or f vers 9. calling themselues Iewes are the synagogue of Satan 7 Therefore also the Iesuite may preach his text of vae prophetis Ezech. 13.3 to his Cleargie at home g Dist 40. Si Papa who are bound to the Popes spirit though he leade them to hell For to follow the Scripture and Gods spirit speaking publickly in the same is not to follow a mans owne spirit which the Prophet condemneth And whereas he concludeth that it is not sufficient to alledge words of Scripture because euery sectmaster yea the diuell alledgeth Scripture for his opinion I answer that neither do we thinke it enough to alledge words of Scripture but the Scripture truly applied which neither the diuell nor sectaries nor Papists can do But what a loose kind of reasoning is this the diuell alledgeth Scripture therefore the Scripture is no sufficient warrant For did not our Sauiour confute the diuell by only Scripture rightly vnderstood
though he alledged the words thereof absurdly wrested The sheepe therefore casteth not away her fleece though the wolfe sometime put it on else the Iesuite must renounce the authoritie of his Church also because sectmasters sometime alledge it But euen as he will say they alledge it indeed but yet either not the true Church or the true Church not truly so I say sectmasters alledge the scripture indeed but either not the true Scripture or the Scripture not truly And let the Iesuite remember that h Defence of the censure against Chark pag. 166. a good friend of his excuseth the blasphemous comparison of those that liken the Scripture to i CeÌ„sur Colon. pag. 112. Pigh hierarch l. 3. c. 3 p. 103. and others a nose of waxe by this that heretickes wrest and detort it as a nose of waxe is bowed into many formes Digression 15. Against the two former conclusions shewing that priuate and particular companies may sometime be assured of the truth against a pretended Catholicke companie 8 Because the Iesuite pleadeth so for his Catholicke multitude let him consider the Scripture k 1. Thes 5.21 1. Ioh. 4.1 biddeth all men trie what they are taught l Act. 17.11 commending them that examined euen the Apostles teaching and m Math. 7.15 24.4 Esa 8.20 Ier. 23.16 Rom. 16.17 commaunding to beware of false Prophets and n Ios 1.18 Ioh. 5.39 to search the Scriptures o Heb. 5.14 that we might haue our wits exercised to discerne good and euill all which were to no purpose if when we had done we neither could by reading attaine to any certaintie or hauing attained might not hold it against a multitude but were still bound to referre the matter to them which are suspected and whose iudgement is the very thing to be examined Againe p 1. Reg. 22.15 one Michaiah defended the truth against 400. Prophets q Niceph. lib. 8. cap. 19. one Paphnutius directed the whole Councell of Nice Christ and his Apostles withstood the whole Iewish synagogue and r Iob 32.6 Elihu one yong man rebuked the ancients 9 Saint Chrysostome hath a discourse about this point which I thought fit to be propounded A Gentile Å¿ Homil. 33. in Act. saith he cometh and saith I would be a Christian but I know not which side to cleaue vnto many dissentions are among you and I cannot tell which opinion to hold euery one saith I speake the truth and the Scriptures on both sides are pretended so that I know not whom to beleeue to this Chrysostome replieth Truly saith he this maketh much for vs for well might you be troubled if we should say we rely vpoÌ„ reasoÌ„ but seeing we take the Scriptures which are so true and plaine it will be an easie matter for you to iudge and tell me hast thou any wit or iudgement for it is not the part of a man barely to receiue whatsoeuer he heareth but if thou mark the meaning thou maist throughly know that which is good When thou buyest a garment though thou haue no skill in weauing yet thou satst not I cannot buy it they deceiue me but thou doest all things that thou maist learn how to know it say not then I am a scholler and wilbâ— no iudge I can condemne no opinion for this is but a shift and a cauill and let vs not vse it for all these things are easie To the same effect saith t Comment in Nah. c. 2. in fine Hierome It is alway the diuels endeuour to bring the waking soule asleepe therefore at the comming of Christ and his word and the Churches doctrine and when Nineueh that sometime was so beautifull a whore shall haue her end the people which before was lulled asleepe vnder their teachers shal be lifted vp and hasten towards the mountaines of the Scriptures the mountaines Moses and the Prophets and the Apostles and the Euangelists which are the mountaines of the new Testament and when they come to these mountaines and shall be occupied in the reading thereof if they finde none to teach them then their endeuours shal be approued because they flew to the mountaines and the slothfulnesse of their teachers shall be detested Did Hierome in these words expound a Prophet or Prophecy himselfe concerning these later times wherin the whore of Babilon drew toward her end and the profound sleepe of the Romish teachers was such that men were faine to flie to the Scriptures wherby they directed both the slothfulnesse of their labor and the coruption of their doctrine And why not when in many cases the peoples eares are holyer then the Priests heart as the same Hierome saith in u Ad PaÌ„mach adâ—e erro Ioh. Hierosolym another place 10 Moreouer let the Iesuite consider that the learned of his owne side haue left written as much as we say in defence of priuate men that so it may appeare what truth there is in his conclusion when his owne Doctors confute it For thus writeth x Part. 1. de Elect elect potest cap. significasti In concernentibus fidem etiam dictum vnius priuati esset praeferendum dicto Papae si ille moue retur melioribus c. Panormitan One faithfull man though priuate is more to be beleeued then the Pope or a whole Councell if he haue better reason on his side and authoritie of the old and new Testament y De exam doctrin part 1. consid 5. And Gerson more fully The examination and triall of doctrines concerning faith belongeth not onely to the Pope and Councell but to euery one also that is sufficiently seene in the holy Scripture because euery one is a fit iudge of that he knoweth And again some lay man not authorised may yet be so excellently learned in the Scripture that his assertion shall be more to be credited then the Popes definitiue sentence For the Gospell is more to be credited theÌ„ the Pope Therefore if such a lay man though he be priuate teach a truth contained in the Gospell and the Pope either know it not or will not know it yet it is euident that his iudgement is to be preferred z And yet if the Pope neuer so little anger theÌ„ they write asmuch at this day Non saluat Christian quod pontifex constaÌ„ter affirmat praeceptum suuÌ„ esse iustum sed oportet illud examinare se iuxta regulaÌ„ superius datam dirigere tract de interdict composit à Theolog. Venet prop. 13. I know not what these men would haue writ if they had now liued in the Popes Seminaries but this you see they writ before Luther was borne or Seminaries were erected that the Scriptures be the rule to try al things by and the priuatest man that is may by them iudge yea conuince and refuse the Pope and his Councels Which is all that we say for priuate men that hauing the Scripture for their foundation they taught and beleeued against the
meant by those importunate bragges of the Catholicke Church and why the Papists rely so much vpon it x Audito Ecclesiae nominâ— hostis expalluit Campian tat 3. apud Posseu bibl select lib. 7. c. 19. they make their vaunts that the very name of the Church appalleth vs and good reason if the Pope be it Gods enemie and ours But in the meane time themselues might blush thus to tell the ignorant a tale of the Church and will the foolish Protestants be wiser then the Catholicke Church y Nomen callide retinuit tem ipsam funditus desiniâ—ndo fustulit Camp vbi supra and yet this Church when things come to the reckoning is nothing else but the Pope § 14. And first that the doctrine of the vniuersall Church in all points is infallible thus I reason If our Sauiour Christ haue promised to any company of men the assistance of himselfe and of his holy Spirit for this speciall purpose to teach and instruct them in euery truth giuing withall peculiar commission to them to teach all nations and warrant and commandement to all to heare them and to do in all things according to their saying and further threatning that he that will not heare them and do in all things according to their saying should be accounted as an Ethnicke and Publican then certainly the doctrine and the teaching of this companie of men is in all points infallible and most true For looke what he promiseth must needs be performed and whatsoeuer he warranteth or commandeth to be done may safely and without danger of error be done nay must of necessitie be done especially when he threateneth those that will not do it and consequently if he promise to send his holy Spirit to teach anie companie of men all truth it is not to be doubted but that he sendeth this his Spirit and by him teacheth them all truth And since the teaching of this Spirit is infallible we haue not to doubt but that this companie to which this promise should be made should in all points be infallibly taught the truth If also the same our Sauior gaue warrant and commandement that we should heare and do in all points according to the saying of this companie of men being thus infallibly taught and hauing commission to teach we may not likewise doubt but that they shall infallibly teach vs the truth in all points For otherwise by this his commandement we should sometimes be bound to heare and beleeue that which were not true and to do that which were not right and good which without blasphemie to Christs veritie and goodnesse can no way be taught But so it is that Christ our Sauiour hath in holy Scripture promised giuen commission warranted commanded and threatened in maner aforesaid therefore we haue not to doubt but that a certaine companie of men there be to wit that companie which is called the true catholike Church which both is in all points taught infallibly by the holy Spirit and is in like maner to teach vs all truth The promise we haue Mat. vltim Ego vobiscum sum omnibus diebus vsque ad consummationem seculi I am with you all the dayes vnto the end of the world In which words is promised the continuall presence of Christ himselfe the maister of truth with his holy Church not for a while then nor for a while now but all the dayes vnto the end of the world Also we haue another promise Ioh. 14. Ego rogabo Patrem meum alium paracletum dabit vobis Spiritum veritatis vt maneat vobiscum in aeternum I will aske my Father and he will giue you another paraclete that he may remaine with you not onely for sixe hundred yeares but for euer And to shew vs for what purpose he would haue his holy Spirit to remaine with vs for euer he saith againe Cum autem venerit ille Spiritus veritatis docebit vos omnem veritatem Iob. 16. And when the Spirit of truth shall come he shall teach you all truth The commission we haue Mat. vltim Euntes docete omnes gentes The warrant also we haue Luc. 10. Qui vos audit me audit By which words appeareth plainely that our Sauiour Christ would haue vs to heare and giue credit to his Church no lesse then to himselfe The commandement we haue Mat. 23. Super cathedram Mosis sedent Scribae Pharisaei omnia ergo quaecunque dixerint vobis seruate facite Out of which words we may gather that we are commanded in all points to do according to the doctrine of the Prelates of the catholike Church though it should happen that their liues should not be coÌ„mendable or good For though in this place our Sauiour do onely speake of the chaire of Moses in which the priests of the old law did sit yet it must be vnderstood à fortiori of the chaire of S. Peter in which the Priests of the new law do succeed So did the ancient Fathers vnderstand and especially S Austin Epist 165. who saith thus In illum ordinem Episcoporum qui ducitur ab ipso Petro ad Anastasium qui nunc in eadem cathedra sedet etiamsi quisquam traditor per illa tempora subrepsisset nihil praeiudicaret Ecclesiae innocentibus Christianis quibus Dominus prouidens ait de praepositis malis quae dicunt facite quae faciunt facere nolite Into the order of Bishops which is deriued from S. Peter himself vnto Anastasius who now sitteth vpon the same chaire although some traitor had crept in for the time he should nothing hurt or preiudice the Church of the innocent Christians vnto whom our Lord prouiding saith of euill Prelates what they say do what they do do not The threats we may gather out of Luc. 10. where our Sauiour saith Qui vos spernit me spernit He that despiseth you despiseth me signifying what sinne it were not to heare but to despise the preaching of our Sauiour Christ himselfe that we should account it the same sinne to despise and not to giue heed and credite to his catholike Church insinuating thereby a threat of like punishment for the said contempt Also Mat. 18. the same our Sauiour saith Si Ecclesiam non audierit sit tibi sicut Ethnicus Publicanus Thus you see our Sauiour Christ hath promised vnto his Church the continuall assistance of himselfe and of his holy Spirit to teach vs all truth Moreouer that he hath giuen commission to it to teach vs yea and hath warranted and commanded vs in all points to heare and to do according to the saying of his Church and hath threatened greatly those that will not heare the Church which proueth that it pertaineth to this Church to instruct vs in all points of faith that we ought to learne of it in all matters of religion the infallible truth The Answer 1 The drift of all this section is to proue that the doctrine of the vniuersal Church in
all things is infallible which if it were granted yet were it too short to proue that therefore this Church were the rule of faith For euery infallible thing whose teaching is most true is not yet in the ordinance of God set apart to instruct vs. As the Angels of heauen for example are not the rule of our faith though a Fr. Suarez in Tho. to 1. disp 42. sect 1. they haue all the graces and glorie that a creature can haue and consequently the grace of infallibilitie Let this be noted in the first place 2 But yet the doctrine and teaching of the Church is not in all points infallible and most true neither meaning this doctrine not of the Scriptures but of the Churches ministery in propounding and following the same for in her ministery and manners she may and doth erre as shall appeare in my answer to the Iesuites reasons throughout this section But first the question must be made plaine For to say as he doth here and euery where in this question that the teaching of the vniuersall Catholick Church is infallible not subiect to error is an improper speech not incideÌ„t to the question because that Church comprehendeth all the triumphant Church in heauen which neither can be vsed neither do we charge it with error but confesse it to be b Ephes 5.27 glorious not hauing spot or wrinkle or any such thing All the question is of that part of the Catholick Church which dwelleth here on earth professing the name of Christ and liuing in warfare against the world and Satan called the Church militant Which so distinguished we hold to be subiect to error both in manners and doctrine And the Iesuite of necessitie by the vniuersall Church must vnderstand onely this part thereof because this part onely is apt to teach vs and hath ministerie in her hands or else he disputeth confusedly not distinguishing the termes of the question 3 This being noted now I come to the discourse which may all be concluded in this syllogisme that we may the better iudge of it That 1. vnto which Christ hath promised his owne presence and the presence of his spirit for euer to the worlds end 2. which hath commission from God to teach all nations 3. which all men are commaunded to heare in all things 4. they that heare it are warranted as if they heard Christ himselfe 5. they that heare it not are threatned as if they despised Christ himselfe that is free from error and the doctrine thereof in all things is infallible But such is the Church that concerning it Christ hath 1. promised 2. giuen commission 3. commanded 4. warranted and 5. threatned as is aforesaid Therefore the Church is free from error and the doctrine thereof in all things is infallible This is the summe of all this section whereto I answer by denying both propositions and the reason is for that they consist of Scripture falsly expounded and applyed and this my answer I set downe more particularly in that which followeth wherein I will examine euery text as it is alledged and make it plain that neuer a one of them proueth the conclusion 4 The first place is Mat. 28.20 Lo I am with you alway to the worlds end But I answer 1. this was a personall promise made onely to the Apostles and so cannot be extended to all the Church if we will speake of the words properly according to their immediate sence 2. To whomsoeuer it belongeth the meaning is c Iansen concord Eâ—ang cap. 149. that howsoeuer his bodily presence ceassed yet his prouidence should neuer faile to preserue comfort them in all their troubles and helpe them in all their actions and by degrees so enlighten them also that they should not perish in their ignorance but be led forward to more perfection This must needes be granted to be all that is meant First because Christ is not absent from his people euery time they fall into an error but remaineth with them still for all that either forgiuing it or reforming it Secondly this promise notwithstanding yet afterward d Gal 2.11 vide August de Baptism cont Donat. l. 2. c. 1. de agon Christian c. 30. Thom. in ep ad Gal. c. 3. lect 3. Peter one to whom the promise was made erred against the truth of the Gospell and was therefore by Paul rebuked and resisted to his face which thing could not haue fallen out if this promise had exempted the Church from all error Thirdly if it priuiledge the whole Church from error because it is made to it then consequently it priuiledgeth the particular Churches Pastors and beleeuers therein because it is made to them likewise but experience sheweth these latter may erre and therefore the meaning must needs be as I haue said Fourthly e See §. it is a ruled case among the Papists that the Pope may erre which could not be if these words of Christ meant the Church of Rome and that infallible iudgment which the Iesuite talketh of As for his glosse vpon the words that Christ in them should promise his continuall presence not for a while then nor for a while now but for euer it is altogether either idle and inept For he can name no Protestant that euer thought Christ was at any time absent but we all constantly beleeue he alway was is and shall be with his Church to the end 5 The second and third places are much like the first Iohn 14.16 I will pray the Father saith Christ and he shall giue you another comforter that he may abide with you for euer And Iohn 16.13 When he is come which is the Spirit of truth he will leade you into all truth But I answer two things First these words are properly extended to the Apostles promising f Act. 2.4 that which was performed immediatly after Christs ascention and ought not to be stretched any further Which being so they conclude somewhat for them but little for the Church because euerie grace belongeth not to the Church in all ages that was giuen the Apostles Secondly applying them to the Church also the meaning is that the holy Ghost should neuer forsake it but perseuere in teaching it all truh which is simply necessary to saue it according as the Church is able to learne it which he doth by meanes of the Scripture though not at all times alike perfectly but so as he endueth it with all holines and yet many sins are found in it This interpretation must needs be allowed for three causes first the Apostle saith of himselfe and the Church g 1. Cor. 13.9 Now we know but in part and prophesie in part Which were not true if these words of Christ had secured the Church in all things and in euery truth for the part cometh short of the whole Secondly this promise belongeth as well to one Apostle as another yea h 1. Ioh 2.20 to all the faithfull as wel as to the
from going and enquiring to her Nay rather we aduise all people desirous of the truth to follow Austins counsell howsoeuer such as the Iesuite is to make vs odious giue out the contrary For Austin first attributeth the perfection of truth to the Scripture onely Secondly then he alloweth vs to go to no Church but that which from the Scripture is demonstrated to be a true Church Thirdly he saith neuer a word that the Church should be the rule or free from all error but onely that they should enquire her iudgement which in that questioÌ„ at that time he knew to be sound though possible he were not ignorant that x Euseb hist l. 7. c. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. many famous Churches formerly had not bene so but had decreed the very error that he now confuted Lastly y Aduer Cresc l. 2. c. 21. within fiue leaues of the place alledged he hath these words The Church is subiect to Christ and therefore may not preferre her selfe before him for he alway iudgeth rightly but Ecclesiasticall iudges being but men for the most part are deceiued Let the Iesuit yeeld vs thus much and he shall find himselfe a great deale short of that he reckoneth for the certaintie of his Churches teaching and that Austin maketh not the Church the rule as he would haue it but a meanes to direct vs in things obscure by the Scriptures whose iudgement is to be followed vpon their authoritie and onely so long as she determineth according to them Which point I feare the Iesuite will mislike 6 Yet thus the Church it selfe teacheth vs. For what Bishops what Pastors what Councels what men what Churches haue not erred though z Mal. 2.7 Eph. 4 11. Heb. 13.17 God haue bidden vs enquire their iudgement and seek vnto them The Papists will say particular Churches may erre but how did the Councels of Ephesus Seleucia and Remino misse it a The Bishops at Ephesus were 132. at Selculeucia 16â— at Ariminum 400 whereof aboue 300. were Catholicke Bishops where the flower of all the Christian Pastours of the world were assembled whereof b Dial. aduer Lucifer Ierome complained The whole world groned and wondred to see it selfe Arrian Which imperfection hath hung so fast vpon all Councels and Churches that c Ep. ad Proco Nazianzen writing to a friend of his saith He neuer saw any councel haue a good end And d Adu profanâ— nou c. 4. Vincentius confesseth that not onely some portion of the Church but the whole Church it selfe is blotted with some new contagion So that the very Papists themselues some of them conuinced by experience and the Churches owne confession are driuen in the point to come home vnto vs. For thus writeth e Turrecrem sum de Eccl l. 2 c. 91. l. 3. c. 60 a learned Cardinall That which we say the Church cannot erre in faith or manners must thus be taken according to the doctrine of the fathers that God doth so assist his Church to the end of the world that the true faith shall neuer faile out of the same For to the worlds end there shall be no time wherein some though not all shall not haue true faith working by loue Doth not the Iesuite see here that though all of them lay downe the conclusion that the Church cannot erre yet some of them expound it so that they come roundly home to vs and do as good as deny it againe Therefore let the Iesuite iarre no more about this matter but submit himselfe to the Cardinals exposition and so we will both sit down friendly together at his feete awaiting till either he or some other speake Protestant againe and so agree vs in the rest of the questions that are depending § 16. The first condition therefore of the rule of faith to wit to be infallible agreeth to the teaching of the Church Now that the doctrine and teaching of the Church hath the other conditions to wit that it is such as may be easily knowne to all sorts of men and such as may vniuersally teach them in all points will easily be seene after I shall set downe and proue that this Church is alway visible and further what particular companie of men be those which be this true Church For hauing by this meanes assigned a particular companie of men who according as I haue proued are in all points taught by the holy Ghost and are by God his appointment in stead of Christ in all points to teach vs the infallible truth there will no doubt remaine but that their teaching is such as may be vnderstood of all since they are liuing men that can conforme their teaching to the capacitie of all sorts and such as may sufficiently in all points instruct vs in the right faith that the appointment and ordinance of God by which as I haue proued they are ordained to teach vs in all points may not be in vaine and frustrate of the effect intended by him Let vs therefore first see whether the Church or companie of faithfull men of which I haue alreadie spoken be alway visible or not The Answer 1 The first condition of the rule of faith to be infallible agreeeth not to the teaching of the Church because the Iesuite by the Church meaneth a See Digress 16. nu 4 onely the Pope and all Papists hold b Propterea enim sedes Apostolica seu Romana Ecclesia infallibilis dicitur quia is qui prae est illi authoritateÌ„ habet per se infallibilem Gr. de Val. comment Theol tom 3. p. 247. D. the infalliblnes therof consists in his authority that caÌ„not erre and nothing else Neither can he assigne any company or state of men whereby she may be supposed to manifest her teaching but the same may be subiect to error and in experience hath erred as we see in Councels and Doctors and all other meanes which she hath vsed in teaching vs except that of the Scriptures onely as I haue shewed 2 Next though it were granted to be infallible and the next also yeelded which the Iesuite now beginneth to take so much paines to proue that it were both easie to be knowne and could teach vs vniuersally in all points yet were it not proued thereby to be the rule because there is more required to the rule then this as I haue shewed and this it borroweth from the Scripture as the Moone doth her light from the Sun which sheweth against all exception that the Scripture it selfe is the rule and of greater authoritie then the Church in that these things are originally in the Scripture from whence the Church but borroweth whatsoeuer she partaketh thereof though c Igitur quicquid habet boni aâ— perficit Scriptura quicquid pleni ac solidi id habet ab Ecclesia quae implet eum qui implet omnia pag. 434. Ecclesia aâ—unt coÌ„stituta est vt tertimonium exhibeat diuinis libris quis
hoc feratâ— pag 440. Tho. Bozius de signis Ecc. tom 2. l. 16. c. vlt. such as the Iesuite is can ill digest this saying 3 And to set on foote the question of the visiblenesse of the Church for the prouing hereof me thinketh is game faire and farre off For when he hath assigned a state of the Church perpetuall visible which he can neuer do yet will there remaine a doubt whether all the teaching thereof haue the conditions mentioned For this visible coÌ„pany though liuing men that can conforme their teaching to the capacity of al sorts may yet be subiect to error or want immediate authority to assure mens consciences but what it borroweth froÌ„ the Scriptures or may haue commssion to teach no further then is written or may ouer see now and then some points of faith which the holy Ghost teacheth as well as it doth some points of manners in which cases who seeth not that it may both faile in teaching some truths sometime and the best teaching will not be so easie or certaine to vnderstand and beleeue as the Iesuite pretendeth So that the visibilitie of the Church argueth the easinesse and vniuersalitie thereof in teaching but sortly and were a question not greatly needfull for this place but that Papists haue a humor to be discoursing thereof and loue to make their people beleeue it troubleth vs ill as d Vpon 1. Tom. 3 15. the Rhemists say This place pincheth all heretickes wonderfully and e Gregory of Valence f Comment Theolog. Tom. 3. pag. 142. The propertie of the Church to be alway visible maketh heretickes in ill case And therefore let him go on and see what he will make of it and alway marke his reach that still he pleadeth for the Romane Church shewing hereby the vnhappie condition wherin it standeth that at euerie triall passing betweene vs her miserable children are enforced to beg from doore to doore Of your charitie giue our mother leaue to be iudge herselfe in the triall that she be not ouerthrowne § 17. This question I decide by this onely conclusion that the Church of Christ must needs alwayes be from Christ his time to the end of the world and being it must needs be alwayes visible This conclusion hath two parts The first whereof to wit that Christ his true Church must be alwayes without interruption to the end of the world needeth no other proofe then those promises of our Sauiour before mentioned wherein is declared that Christ and his holy Spirit shall be with his Church continually vnto the worlds end Matth. vlt. Omnibus diebus vsque ad consummationem seculi which promise is not fulfilled vnlesse the Church without interruption be continually all the dayes vntill the end of the world For if the Church for anie time dayes or moneths or yeares do ceasse to be for those yeares moneths and dayes Christ cannot be said to be with the Church consequently cannot be truly said to haue fulfilled the promise wherein he said he will be with the Church all the dayes vnto the end of the world The Answer 1 The first part of this conclusion with the confirmation thereof might well haue bene spared For we confesse the Church neuer ceasseth to be but continueth alwayes without interruption to the worlds end and against all Papists whatsoeuer we make it good that the very faith we now professe hath successiuely continued in all ages since Christ and was neuer interrupted so much as one yeare moneth or day and confesse a Dan. 7.27 Psal 102.26 Mat. 16.18 Luc. 1.33 the contrary were sufficient to proue vs no part of the Church of God yet the Iesuite you see very soberly standeth vpon the matter shewing that the Church cannot be extinguished which is a tricke of his owne thereby to make his friend beleeue that we thinke it may So b Ann. vpon 1. Tim. 3 15. Ap. 12 6. the Rhemists write as if we held it is fallen from Christ these many ages being knowne neither to friend nor foe And Reinolds c Caluinoture l. 1. c. 10. p. 106. 107 Lutheranide toto orbe terrarum EcclesiaÌ„ periisse mentiuntur Posseu bibl select l. 6. c. 4. p. 445. reports we should say The Church of Christ was vtterly fallen for a thousand yeares together yea all that time there was no Church at all whereas we hold the very contrary And if our testy aduersaries will not be satisfied with this our profession but continue their ordinarie practise in charging vs with opinions which we neuer held then let them hearken what d Bellarmin de Eccl. mil. lib. 3. cap. 13. a friend of their own telleth them They do but trifle away the time which stand prouing that the Church cannot absolutely faile because the Protestants grant it cannot The question therefore is onely of the outward state of the Church whether it be alway visible to the world or not that in euery age those congregations may euidently be discerned and pointed to which are the true Church for we say not Wherein though the Iesuite will reason against vs in the sections following and the Papists generally censure vs yet the truth is themselues when the matter cometh to a iust triall in effect say as much as we and the very same of their Church that we do of ours but that of verie frowardnesse they will not receiue the word inuisible Digression 17. Wherein it is shewed in what manner the Church is said to be inuisible and that the Papists say no lesse concerning this matter then we do 2 Indeed they set downe enough in the question e Bellar. de Eccl l. 3. c. 13. that God hath at all times a Church consisting not of a few people but a great multitude as conspicuous as any earthly kingdome f Idem de Ro. Pout l. 4. c. 4. part whereof and alwaies the head shall be visible at Rome and the rest of it wheresoeuer is visibly subiect to the Bishop of Rome and g Greg. de Valent tom 3. p. 142. Câ—ster Enchitid c. 2. Bell. de Eccl. l. 3 c. 2. § Atque hoc interest that this company perpetually holdeth a visible succession of Pastors and people as sensibly as any other societie of men so that at any time one may point with his finger and say this is the Church h Rhem. vpon Act. 11.24 of the Protestants inuisible Church they heare not one word Thus they enlarge their sence when they will set forth their wealth to beguile the poore widow whereas at other times they are content to let downe a great deale of this reckoning and to confesse as much of their owne Church as we say of ours 3 For when we say the Church is sometime inuisible the meaning is not that it is extinguished or that it is alway inuisible or that none of the faithfull can see any part thereof or that it is as much hidden from the faithfull as
it is from the world but we meane three other things First although it abide alwayes vpon the earth holding the whole faith without change and containing a certain number that constantly professe it yet this number may be very small and their profession so secret among themselues that the world and such as loue not the truth shall not see them they remaining so hidden as if they were not at all This point concerning the smalnes of the number is confessed by i Alexan. part 3. qu. vlt. nu 5. art 2. Dur. ration l. 6. c. 72. nu 25. Panorm de elect electi potest c. significasti Tur recrem de CoÌ„secr d. 2. semel Christus nu 4. theÌ„ that hold that about the time of Christs passion the true faith remained in none but onely the virgin Mary and by k Refert Fr. Suarez tom 2. difâ— 54. sect 6. pag. 649. such Catholicke writers as say that in the times of Antichrist the true faith shall perish throughout the whole world And the secretnesse of their profession is acknowledged by Pererius the Iesuite who l In Daniel pag. 714. writeth that in the time of Antichrist there shall be no sacrament in publick places neither shall any publicke honour be giuen it but priuately and priuily shall it be kept and honored And Ouandus the Frier m Breuiloqu in 4. Sent d. 18. prop. 3. p. 602. who thinketh the Masse at that time shal be celebrated but in very few places so that it shall seeme to be ceassed Secondly all the externall gouernement thereof may come to decay in that the locall and personall succession of the Pastors may be interrupted the discipline hindered the preachers scattered and all the outward exercise of gouernment and religion suspended whereby it shall come to passe that in all the world you cannot see any one particular Church publickly professing the true faith whereto you may safely ioyne your selfe by reason persecution and heresies shall haue ouerflowed all Churches as n Gen. 7.18 Noes floud did the world or obscured their light as the Sun is eclipsed or corrupted the sinceritie of religion as a leprosie or scab sometime groweth ouer the whole body of man and hideth euery member till by little and little it fall off againe Thus in effect say the Papists Acosta o De Temp. Nouiss l. 2. c. 15. saith All the light and reputation of Ecclesiasticall order lieth worne out and buried in the time of Antichrist the Priests lamenting the Church doores destroyed the altars forsaken the Church empty because there are none to come to the Lambes solemnitie And p Vpon 2. The. 2 3. the Rhemists It is verie like be it spoken vnder the correction of Gods Church and all learned Catholickes that this great defection or reuolt shall not be onely from the Romane Empire but specially from the Roman Church and withall from most points of Christian religion For that neare to the time of Antichrist and the consummation of the world there is like to be a great reuolt of kingdomes people and Prouinces froÌ„ the externall open obedience and communion thereof For the few dayes of Antichrists reigne the externall state of the Romane Church and publicke intercourse of the faithful with the same may ceasse q Aquipontan contra Sâ—hn de Antich pag. 23. Tho. Boz de Sign Eccl tom 3 l. 24 cap. 9.10 Others thinke that then the sacrifice of the Eucharist shall be taken away And r Dom. à Soto 4. d. 46. qu 1. art 1. some affirme The departure and reuolt of the whole world froÌ„ the sea of Rome shall be a signe of the end of the world the faith being extinguished by reason of this reuolt Thirdly Å¿ Apo. 13. 17. that which the world and the kingdomes thereof followeth as the Church may fall out to be the synagogue of Antichrist whose doctrine is poyson whose Pastours be Wolues in sheepes clothing and whose people be the bastards of the whore of Babylon that none can discerne the true beleeuers but such as are specially enlightened by Gods Spirit therunto Thus writeth Gregorie of Valence When we say the Church is alway coÌ„spicuous t Annal. fid l 6. c. 4 coÌ„ment Theol. tom 3. pag. 145. saith he this must not be taken as if we thought it might at euery season be discerned alike easily For we know that sometimes it is so tossed with the waues of errors schismes and persecutions that to such as are vnskilfull do not discreetly enough weigh the circumstances of times and things it shall be very hard to be knowne Which then specially fell out what time the falshood of the Arrians bare rule almost ouer all the world therefore we denie not but that it will be harder to discerne the Church at some times then at other some yet this we auouch that it alway might be discerned by such as could wisely esteeme things To the same effect u Relect. controâ— 1. q 3 pag. 30. writeth D. Stapleton 4 Whereby it appeareth that if our aduersaries would set contention aside the matter of the visible and inuisible Church were at an end for themselues thinke it may be driuen into the same straits that we complaine of as will appeare by examining the places alledged And no doubt they could haue bene contented to haue called it the inuisible Church too as we do buâ— that as in all other matters so in this it was their lucke to come after vs and we by euill hap vsed the terme before them and so matred x See Rhem. vpon 1. Tim. 6.20 2. Tim. 1.13 the Catholicke phrase that now it cannot relish in their mouthes But in the meane time let the Iesuite speake indifferently what fault we haue made that our Church must be condemned for no Church because it was sometime obscured and yet his be the Romane Catholicke Church though it be subiect to the very same inconueniences For though he say their Church is neuer thus obscured but in the times of Antichrist yet this granteth as much as we say that it may be hidden and then we reply that all those dayes of the Churches inuisibilitie were the dayes of Antichrist § 18. The second part to wit that Christs Church must as long as it is be alwayes visible I proue First because Christ our Sauiour ordained this his Church to be the light of the world according to these words Matth. 5. Vos est is lux mundi and to be a rule or meane by which all men at all times may come to an entire and infallible knowledge of the true faith as hath bene alreadie proued but how can it be the light of the world if it selfe be inuisible or how can it be a meane by which at all times the infallible truth in all points of faith should be made knowne to all sorts of men if it selfe at anie time could not be knowne of men Or if you
know which is the true Church of Christ can know it no wayes but onely by the Scriptures because all those things which belong to Christ in truth the heresies also haue in schisme Therefore if any man would know which is the true Church of Christ how shall he know it in so great confusion of likenesse but by the Scriptures onely For this cause the Lord knowing the confusion of things that should happen in the latter dayes commaundeth that such Christians as will receiue assurance of faith shall flie to no other thing but to the Scriptures else if they looke to other matters they shall be offended and they shall perish not knowing which is the true Church Againe vpon these words By their fruits ye shall know them a In c. 7. Math. he saith A mans fruite is the confession of faith and his workes are the conuersation of his life therefore if thou see a Christian man straightway consider that if his confession agree with the Scripture then he is a true Christian but if it be not as Christ commanded then is he a false Christian for Christ hath referred the triall of a Christian not to the name but to the confession c. Saint Austin hath left written an excellent booke against the Donatists who pretended as the Papists now do that the Church was onely among them wherein he handleth this question at large how the true Church may be knowne and by what markes Thus he writeth in b Liber con tâ— PetilianuÌ„ Donatist Epistol seu de vnitate Ecclesiae c. 2. that booke The question betweene vs and the Donatists is where is the Church What therfore shall we do shall we seeke it in our owne words or in the words of her head our Lord Iesu Christ I thinke we ought to seeke it rather in his words who is the truth and best knoweth his owne body c Cap. 3. Let not these speeches be heard among vs This I say and this thou saiest but let vs heare These things saith the Lord. There are certaine bookes of God vnto whose authoritie we both consent we both beleeue we both stand there let vs seeke the Church there let vs trie our cause Let those things therefore be remoued from vs which we bring one against another not out of the holy Canonicall bookes but aliunde Because I will not haue the holy Church demonstrated by mans teaching but by the holy oracles of God d Cap. 16. therefore setting aside all such matters let them shew foorth the Church if they can not by the speeches and rumors of the Africans not in the Councels of their Bishops not in the writings of euery disputer not in signes and false miracles because Gods word hath prepared and made vs readie against these things but let them declare it out of the prescript of the law the prediction of the Prophets the songs of the Psalmes the words of the Pastor himselfe I enquire the Church it selfe where it should be which hearing the words of Christ and doing them buildeth vpon the rocke let him then shew me the Church and let him so shew it that he say not this is true because I say it or because my fellowes haue said it or those our Bishops or this is true because Donatus or Pontius or some other hath done such or such miracles or because men pray and are heard at the monuments of our dead or because such and such things haue happened there or because such a brother or such a sister of ours hath seene such a vision or had such a dreame let these things be remoued either as the deuices of lyers or as no better then the miracles of deceitfull spirits for either they are not true which are reported or if heretickes haue any wonders done among them it standeth vs in hand to beware the more But whether they haue the Church or not let them declare onely by the Canonicall bookes of the holy Scriptures These be the instructions these be the foundations these be the supporters of our cause By all which discourse it appeareth that Austin thought the true faith was the note of the true Church or else to what purpose should he so earnestly reuoke the Donatists froÌ„ all other courses to the tryall of the canonicall Scriptures if he had not bene of mind that the faith alone consenting with them had bene the infallible signe of the Church as he speaketh also in e Epist 166. another place In the Scriptures haue we learned Christ in the Scriptures haue we learned the Church § 25. I proue it because by true faith either is meant true faith onely in some points or in all it is not a good marke to say that is the true Church which teacheth the true faith in some points onely for all heretickes teach truth in some points and though it be proper to the true Church to be so guided by the holy Ghost that it teach the infallible truth in all points as before hath bene proued yet this is not a good marke whereby all sorts of men may and ought to come to know which is the true Church of which if they will be saued they must needs learne an infallible faith The Answer 1 We do not think euery company to be the true Church that holdeth onely some points of the true faith for all heretickes teach the truth in some things and yet we deny them to be the Church of God but f Act. 4.12 1. Cor. 3.11 Eph. 2.19 it is requisite that the foundation be holden that is to say all such truths deliuered as are necessary for all mens saluation and such heresies auoyded as destroy the foundation which kind of teaching is an infallible note whereby all Churches and professions may be tryed and we meane it when we say the faith is a marke of the Church 2 Neither yet do we thinke as the Iesuite speaketh that any visible church teacheth this truth so infallibly that it erreth in nothing we thinke and g §. 14. 15. I haue shewed the contrary for this befalleth the Church that it may be ignorant of many truthes for a time it may hold the faith sometime more sometime lesse purely it may build hay and wood vpon the foundation it may be infected with the errors and heresies of some therein and some articles lying in the very foundation may be beleeued not so clearely as h Mark 16 14. Luc. 24 5.11.12.21.25.37 Ioh. 20.25 the resurrection of Christ was for a time not well vnderstood which things though they befall the Church the holy Ghost teaching it but by degrees yet is not the faith thereby taken from it but abideth â—ufficient to giue testimony of saluation to all that will follow it And this is confirmed by the confession of our aduersaries themselues who say i Bell. de Not. Eccl. c. 2. that to erre and yet to be ready to learne and when you haue learned to
5 when he said I would not beleeue the Gospell vnlesse the authoritie of the Church did moue me For though the testimonie of the Church by reason of mens infirmitie afore they beleeue be requisite to draw them on to consent to the Scriptures as children afore they can go hold themselues by the side of a stoole and so learne to go yet is not the credite of the Church or authority of men the thing whereby we know and distinguish the Scripture from other writings but the authoritie of Gods spirit is it that by the help of the Church worketh faith in vs. Digression 19. Touching the place of S. August cont epist. fundam cap. 5. and the matter which the Papists gather from it 4 The Papists haue a principle among them that the Scriptures receiue all their authoritie from the Church meaning thereby g Rhem. Gal. 6.2 that they are not knowne to be true neither are Christians bound to receiue them without the attestation of the Church h Ioan. de Turrecr suê‘ dist 9. Noli meis nu 4. Which testimonie declareth vnto vs which be the Scriptures and which not i Baron annal tom 1. an 53. nu 11. so that by the tradition of the Church all the Gospel receiueth his authority and is built therupon as vpon a foundatioÌ„ and cannot subsist without it Yea k Bosius de sign eccl tom 2 pag. 439. some of them write that the Scripture is not to be reckoned among such * Principia principles as before all things are to be credited but it is proued confirmed by the church * Quasi per quoddam principium as by a certain principle which hath autority to reiect allow Scripture And l D. Standish Treat of the Script c. 6. probat 3. a countriman of ours hath left written that in three points the authoritie of the Church is aboue the authoritie of the Scripture The second is for that the Church receiued the Gospel of Luke and Marke and did reiect the Gospels made by his high Apostles Thomas and Bartlemew The which speeches of theirs when the Papists haue expounded how they can yet this will be the vpshot that in all discourses concerning religion the last resolution of our faith shall be into the Churches authoritie 5 For confirmation whereof they bring you see this of Austine I would not haue beleeued the Gospel vnlesse the Churches authority moued me In which words he speaketh of the time past afore he was conuerted and according to the phrase of his countrey putteth the preterimperfect tense for the preterpluperfect tense meaning thus I had not now beleeued the Gospell and bene a Christian but that the Church by her reasons perswaded me thereunto speaking onely of the practise of Christians who by their perswasions conuert many to the Gospell And that he speaketh of the time pâ—st when he was an vnbeleeuer it is plain not onely by viewing the place but by the testimonie of a learned Papist m Can loc l. 2. c. 8. pag. 34. who saith Austine had to do with a Manichee who would haue a certaine Gospell of his owne without controuersie admitted therefore Austine asketh what they will do if they chance to meet with one * Qui ne Euangelio quidem credat which beleeueth not the Gospell and by what arguments they will draw him into their opinion n Certè se affirmat non aliter potuisse adduci vt Euangeliâ—m amplectâ—retâ—â— quà m Ecclesiae authoritate victum Verily he affirmeth that â—e for his part could not otherwise be drawne to embrace the Gospel but being ouercome with the authorie of the Church therefore he doth not teach that the credite of the Gospell is founded on the Churches authoritie Whereby it is plaine that Austine propoundeth himselfe as an instance of one that beleeueth not which he could not be when he wrote this but by speaking of the time past And though it were throughly proued that he spake of himselfe being a Christian and in that estate said he would not beleeue the Gospell vnlesse the authoritie of the Church moued him yet were it not proued hereby that he meant the present Church as it runneth from time to time or the Church of Rome or any other place as it now standeth For if some Papists misse it not he meant the Church which was in the Apostles times which saw Christs miracles and heard his preaching Durand o 3. d. 24. q. 1. in litera o. saith That which is spoken concerning the approbation of the Scripture by the Church is meant onely of that Church which was in the Apostles time Of the same mind are p Dried de var. dogm l. 4. c. 4. Gers de vita anima Occham dial l. 1. part 1. c 4. others whereby he may see that Austine giueth a kind of authoritie to the Church but it is not that Church which should serue his turne Neither is the authoritie giuen large enough to reach the Popish conceit or the Iesuites conclusion if we had not the testimony of the Church we could not be infallibly sure that there were any Gospell at all nor know these bookes to be Scripture for Canus a Doctor of his owne q Vbi supra confesseth I do not beleeue that the Euangelist saith true because the Church telleth me he saith true but because God hath reuealed it And r Triplicat incho 〈◊〉 uers Whitak in Admon Stapleton The inward testimonie of the spirit is so effectuall for the beleeuing of any point of faith that by it alone any matter may be beleeued though the Church hold her peace or be neuer heard And Å¿ Comment theol tom 3. pag. 31 Gregorie of Valence The reuelation of the Scripture is beleeued not vpon the credit of any other reuelation but for it selfe And t qâ—â— Sent. 1 q. 1. art 3. pag 50. liâ—eta C. â—â—ce Greg. Arimin prolog n sent q. 1. art 3. pag. 4. Cardinall Cameracensis The verities contained in the Canon of the Bible onely are the principles and foundation of Diuinitie and receiue not their authority by other things whereby they may be demonstrated And therefore this testimonie of Austine proueth not that he beleeued the Gospel through the Churches authoritie as by a Theologicall principle whereby the Gospel might be proued true but onely as it were by a cause mouing him to credite it as if he should say I would not beleeue the Gospell vnlesse the holinesse of the Church or Christs miracles did moue me In which saying though some cause of his beleeuing the Gosp ll be assigned yet u Compare this wâ—â— the place of Bozius alledged in the beginning of this Digress letter a. no former principle is touched whose credite might be the cause why the Gospell should be beleeued These speeches of our very aduersaries which the truth it selfe hath wroong from them deserue to be obserued the more because
of England Yet did not Basil therefore thinke it was not the true Church as the Iesuite disputeth against vs much lesse did he separate himselfe from it but acknowledgeth the enuy of Satan who can set brethren at oddes in their fathers owne house who are to be aduised to reconcile themselues and at length to embrace vnitie when they see Papists their enemies scorning them and clapping their hands at the bickering lest all to late when Gods iudgements fall vpon them as they did vpon the primitiue Church for that same sinne they learne by their owne calamitie to professe the faith in vnitie r Philostrat heroic in Protesilao One saith the communion of good things often times begetteth enuy but when men communicate in miseries they begin to loue one another recompencing compassion for compassion § 34. And which chiefly is to be pondered as principally appertaining to this marke of vnitie they haue no meanes to end their controuersies and so to returne to vnitie and to continue therin For while as they admit no rule of faith but onely Scripture which Scripture diuerse men expound diuersly according to the diuerse humours and opinions or fancies of euery one not admitting anie head or chiefe rule infallibly guided by the holy Ghost to whose censure in matters of faith all the rest should submit themselues vt capite constituto schismatis tollatur occasio an head or chiele ruler being ordained occasion of schisme may be taken away whiles they do thus as they all do alwayes thus all proclaiming to be ruled by onely Scripture and yet almost euery one expounding Scripture diuersly and one contrary to another according to the seeming of euery ones sense and neuer a one admitting one superiour infallibly guided by the holy Spirit of God to whose iudgement all the rest should submit themselues whiles I say they do thus it is impossible they should haue the vnitie of faith which is required as a marke whereby to know Christs true Church The Answer 1 The Iesuit hauing obiected that there is no vnity among vs now giueth his reason why there can be none because we make the holy Scripture the rule of our faith and indeed it is true that all Protestants professe the Scriptures to be the rule of faith which the Iesuite may repeate as often as be pleaseth coming ouer with it againe and againe but no Papist can confute it yea many Papists seem in expresse termes themselues to grant it as I haue shewed Digression 3. where the point is handled at large and whither the reader must betake himselfe for the triall Onely I will adde the words of Acosta a Biblio select l. 2 c. 15. reported and allowed by Posseuinus the Iesuite that the diligent attentiue and frequent reading as also the meditation and conference of the Scriptures hath alwayes seemed to them the chiefest rule of all to vnderstand by And I will repeate b De verb. Dei l. 1. c. 2. the words of Bellarmine The sacred Scripture is the rule of faith most certaine and most secure yea God hath taught vs by corporall letters which we might see and reade what his will is we should beleeue concerning him Here are three of our principall aduersaries say as much as we do and yet the Iesuite alloweth it not This his vanitie common with him in euery issue betweene vs must be chastised with those words of Austin c Epist 6. See how they grow worse and worse whose runagate babling restrained neither with feare nor shame wandereth vp and downe without any punishment 2 And though we graunt that diuers men expound the Scripture diuersly according to their fancies yea contrary one to another not submitting the exposition to one chiefe head yet cannot this disable it from being a sufficient rule to keepe vs in vnitie because the men that thus diuersly expound are not as he speaketh All and euery one that professeth our religion but some priuate men erring through ignorance or affection the open ministery of our Church in the meane time cleauing vniformly to one and the same exposition which from the beginning it neuer altered and the points wherein some among vs vary are not the articles of saluation wherein alone the reason of vnitie doth consist but some difficult places the ignorance whereof remoueth not the vnitie of faith all which I haue d § 7. nu 2. § ◠nu 7. inde § 12 nu 2. inde Digress 8. 10. already handled in that which goeth before and therefore referre my selfe to the places if any more be to be said to this matter And whereas he thinketh we should admit one head or chiefe rule to whom we should submit all our faith that a head being ordained the occasion of schisme might be taken away herein he talketh absurdly For first we acknowledge one head and chiefe ruler such as he mentioneth euen the Spirit of God whose office it is to expound the Scripture and this exposition he vttereth in the Scripture it selfe e Digr 11.12 as I haue shewed Next if we would also according to his fancie betake our selues to the externall authoritie of some man or companie of men relying vpon them in matters of faith and exposition yet this would not please him neither vnlesse the Pope were he that you may see the vaine importunitie of the Iesuite Thirdly when such a head as himself meaneth admitting it also to be the Pope were agreed vpon and all power to expound the Scripture put into his hands yet still the same difficulties would remaine that he obiecteth against vs. First that his determination though neuer so plainly published would not satisfie such as are contentious f See Dig◠24. for in the Church of Rome notwithstanding the Popes supremacie there are contentions Next that whatsoeuer he determined if it were the truth he must fetch it and shew it out of the Scripture And so still we haue as competent a iudge for the maintenance of vnitie as the Iesuite can name any and when he hath trauerst ground and fetched a compasse how he can to auoide this iudgement yet the violence of the truth and his owne experience shall tumble him headlong into it againe 3 The phrase borowed out of Ierom vt capite constituto c. meaneth not the Pope or any man else that should be iudge of the Scripture but the Pastors and Bishops ordained in euery Church for preaching and gouernement which we haue and vse according to Ieroms meaning in a course more godly and profitable then that which the Church of Rome vsurpeth § 35. Contrarie the Romane Church is alway one and vniforme in faith neuer varying or holding any dogmaticall points contrarie to that which in former times from the beginning it did hold all the learned men thereof though sometimes differing in matters not defined by the Church yet in matters of faith all conspire in one The Answer 1 That which the
u See Digr 16. meaning also by the Church nothing but the Pope They would neuer make themselues ridiculous by such incredible assertions had not their apostasie from the word of God made them desperate 7 Fiftly their mouthes are full of bitter and blasphemous speeches against the Scripture which is a signe they find it contrary to their humor and therefore hate it x Pigh Hier. l. 1. c. 2. contro 3. de eccl One of them saith The Gospels were written not to rule our faith but to be ruled by it y Censur Colō pag. 112. Pigh contro 3. Others call the Scripture a nose of waxe that may be writhed this way or that way Sometime they terme it z Peres de tradit praefat Dead inke and a Pigh contro 3 a dumbe iudge Sometime they say b Bell. de verbo Dei l. 4. c. 4. it is not necessarie and that c Durae resp pag. 148. God gaue not it to his people but Pastors and Doctors Sometime d Eck. enchir c. 1. Caes Baron ann 53 nu 11. they say it receiueth all the authoritie it hath from the Church and from tradition without which it were of no credit Sometime e Eck. vbi supra We must liue more according to the authority of the Church then after the Scripture Sometime f Eck. vbi supra Christ neuer commanded his Apostles to write any scripture Sometime they receiue the Popes Decretals as the Scripture it selfe reuerencing them so farre that therefore they breake out into blasphemie against the Scripture g Princip in cursum Bibl. See d. 9. in canonicis saith Cameracensis Sometime they denie the text it selfe pretending it is not Scripture as h L. aduer noua dogmat Caiet pag. 1 inde Catharinus testifieth of Cardinal Caietane that he denied the last chapter of Marks Gospel some parcels of Saint Luke the Epistle to the Hebrewes the Epistle of Iames the second Epistle of Peter the second and third of Iohn and the Epistle of Iude. This man was of great reckoning among thē no man of more they say of him i Sixt. Sen. bibl l. 4. in Tho. Vius he was an incomparable diuine and the learnedst of all his age k Andrad defēs Trid. l. 2. who by his study did much enlarge diuinitie which is to be noted that men may see a tricke of the Papists first to commend their learned men and fill their people with a good opinion of them and then to send abroad their bookes full of such stuffe as this that may slide into the minds of men yet so that when it is obiected against them they may answer as they ordinarily do it was but the writers priuate opinion and so thinke to escape from the shame of it though still at home and secretly they loue it 8 Now I demaund and require the most resolued Papist that is to answer directly from what beginning this grudge against the Scriptures and deuotion to their Churches soueraignetie proceedeth whether they be not inwardly guiltie of some reuolt from the doctrine thereof which causeth them vnder hand as they may to worke their discredite and crush their authoritie Digression 23. Wherein by fiue examples it is shewed that the moderne Church of Rome is varied in points of faith from that which it beleeued formerly and since the time it began to be the seate of Antichrist 9 I do not say it hath altered euery thing which in former times it held it being sufficient for the disproofe of the Iesuites assertion if it haue altered some and those also esteemed among themselues dogmaticall points of faith or belonging thereunto and this alteration to haue bin not from the truth onely which the Primitiue Rome embraced but euen from those articles which Rome declining into heresie either in the beginning or processe of this declination professed that so she may appeare to haue varied from her owne selfe 10 The first example shall be in the Popes supremacie for the Councels of l Sess 4. 5. Constance and m Sess 2. 18. Basil decreed that a generall Councell was of greater authoritie then the Pope and that he ought to be subiect therunto and n Cusan concord l. 2. c. 20. 34. Panorm de elect c. Significasti Pet. de Alliaco Gerson Almain Abulensi◠quos refert Bellarm. de Concil l. 2. c. 14. many learned Papists beleeued this to be true yet since that time this point is altered and the Councels of o Concil Later sub Leon. ses 11. Lateran and Trent haue set downe the contrary and now the Church is bound to follow that determination 11 The second example shall be in the Sacrament for p Geo. Cassand def lib. de offic pij viri at the first the people receiued the cup as well as the bread for the space of a thousand yeares and afterward q Lib. de eccle obseruat c. 19. saith Micrologus The Romane order commandeth the wine also to be consecrated that the people may fully communicate and this was approued for good by r Tho. in 1. Cor. 11. lect 5. Claud. de Saints repet 10. c. 4. Alb. de offic missae c. 5. many learned Papists yet in time the Councell of Constance ſ Sess 13. forbad it and then the Papists began to change their minds and afterward the Councell of Basil t Bohemis concessit cam facultatem teste Aen. Sylu. in hist Bohē c. 52 Bell. de Euchar. l. 4 c. 26. released the decree of Constance and u Sess 21. c. 2. the Councell of Trent againe reuoked the release made at Basil and forbad the cup as they had done at Constance 12 The third example shal be likewise in the Sacrament for x Sco. 4. d. 10 11. Biel. lect 41. in canon Transubstantiatiō is acknowledged to be but lately brought in and first made a matter of faith by Innocent the third in the Lateran Councell within these 400. yeares y Scot. vbi supr Biel. ibid. before which time no man was bound to beleeue it but all men were left to their owne will to do as they would whereas now it is counted heresie to denie it though z Pet. de Alliac 4. q. 6. art 2. Dur. 4. d. 11. q 1. many learned Papists themselues misdoubt it of all which matter I shall intreat more fully in the 49. Digression 13 The fourth example shall be in the worship of Images for at the first the Church admitted no image at all neither painted nor grauen a In Cateches saith Erasmus no not the Image of Christ himselfe to be set vp in Churches and this appeareth to be true by the testimony of b Epiph. ep ad Ioan. Concil Elib c. 36. Clē Alexand. protrept pag. 14. Graec. the auncient themselues next when they began to be vsed yet the Church of Rome forbad the worship of them as
the qq of the Armenians Armachanus against the Friers Marsilius and Occham against the Popes supremacie the Iesuits and Secular priests of late among vs one against another Catharinus against Caietan of whom a Loc. l. 2. c. 11. Canus againe giueth this censure He was a little too busie in carping at others and marked not that himselfe while he reprehended Caietan did many times and fowlly erre This Caietan though he were b Reuerendiss Thomae de Vio Caie S. Ro. Eccl Card. Theol. doctoris absolu tissimi The title set before his comments vpon Tho. reputed the most absolute and profound Doctor of his time c As appeareth by his opusc ad diuersorum quaesita much sought vnto for resolution of difficult questions yet afterward d Andrad defens Trid. l. 2. they suspected him to haue bene a Lutheran e Suaâ— to 3. d. 60 s 1. And this appeareth by coÌ„paring the new print of his commentaries vpon Tho. with the old edition printed at Venice An. 1523. and Pius Quintus caused a number of things to be put out of his bookes in a new impression that a man may know they are not all of one opinion So Catharinus and Soto haue written vehemently against each other and there is not one of the elder Papists such as were Pighius Gropper Bayus Peresius Cassander Hosius Almaine and the rest who in their time some three or foure score yeares since were the best pillars in the Church of Rome and taught the doctrine thereof as it was then held but now the Iesuits scornfully cast them off and confute them Who knoweth not f De grat l. 1. c. 3. saith Bellarmine that Pighius in many points was miserably seduced by reading Caluins bookes And of Gropper and the other Diuines of Collen he g De iustif l. 3. cap. 3. saith Their bookes haue need of the Churches censure in the same manner do they that are yet liuing deale one by another For nothing is more common in the bookes of Stapleton Bellarmine Gregory of Valentia Suarez Vasquez Molina Baronius and other moderne writers then to confute one anothers opinion and to determine in the questions depending as variably as euer did the schoolemen 18 And if any thinke I wrong them by reporting these things vntruly of them I demand why haue they razed purged so many of their books which were their owne Doctors why haue they put out that which they writ and put in what they writ not and so printed their bookes new ouer that now you cannot find in the new print those things which themselues printed in the old Thus they haue serued Caietan Gratian with his glosse Ferus Polydore Ludouicus Vines h See index lib. prohib and the indices expurg of all sorts Iun. Hispan Louan Posseuin apparat sacer tomis 2. and whom not if he had written neuer so little against the streame of the present time The Diuines of the holy inquisition i Biblio l. 2. c. 8. saith Posseuinus a busie meddler in all mens writings haue commanded certaine things to be razed out of Andreas Mazius his comments which sauoured of heresie And of Iansenius his Harmonie vpon the Gospels he k Lib. 2. c. 18. saith Many things are in it not allowed by learned men which with little ado might be supplyed or taken away Therfore it is plaine that among the learned of that side there is some opposition or else they would neuer geld one anothers bookes thus 19 And it is no sufficient answer to say The difference is not in dogmaticall points of faith but onely in matters not defined by the Church for it is in all the points of their religion wherein they differ from vs and wherin Papistry properly consisteth the certaine truth wherof is determined in the Scriptures and therefore it is against vnitie to disagree therein whether the Pope and his Councels determine of them or no. Besides it is a point of Atheism to say l Dico hactenus nihil esse in hac controuersia ab Ecclesia definituÌ„ ideoque sententiam nostrum non esse de side â— Fr. Suar. to 2. d. 3. l. 6. they are not matters of faith vnlesse the Church of Rome haue defined theÌ„ m Occham tract 2. part 2. c. 10 inde Anâ—otâ—ers for what God reuealed in his word and may be knowne thereby bindeth vs of it owne nature and though the Church haue power to propound matter of faith out of the Scripture and for the ending of controuersies to giue testimony with the truth yet hath it no authoritie to change the nature of things or to put any more veritie into them then was before In which regard the contentions of our aduersaries touch the faith in that they striue about things determined by the word of God and agree in nothing wherein they dissent from vs for in the same things wherin they differ from vs they also dissent one from another This I will shew in some few examples such and so many onely as the present opportunitie will permit and is fit for this place 20 First they agree not about the Popes supremacie For Ferus n Sixt. Senens biblioth l. 6. annot 72. taught against his dominion and principality in temporall things o Comment in Mat. l. 3 in c. 16. preaching that Christ gaue him the keyes not of the kingdomes of the earth but of the kingdome of heauen not any earthly power to giue take away or alienate kingdomes but authoritie to bind and loose c. And Marsilius p Defens pac part 2. c. 18. saith That vniustly yea besides and contrary to the demonstration of Diuinitie humanitie he ascribeth to himselfe fulnesse of power ouer Prince community or any singular person And Durand q De modo celeb concil queÌ„ refert Catolog test idem Gerson quem ita refert Fr. Victo relect 4. de pot Pap. Concil pag. 138. holdeth the Supremacie of the Romane Church should be declared and distinguished by the Ecclesiasticall and secular lawes neither ought the Pope to be called the Bishop of the vniuersall Church because Gregory hath forbidden it And it is a common opinion that a Councell is aboue him And Almayn r Qu. in Vesp pag. 133. saith It is not necessary we beleeue things determined by him And Cusanus Å¿ Concord l. 2. c. 12. saith that through vse and custome of his subiects obeying him he hath at this day gotten a great deale beyond the ancient sacred Canons Secondly touching prayer in an vnknowne tongue t Christ instruct pag 212. Contarenus a Cardinall saith The prayers that men vnderstand not want the fruite which they should reape if they vnderstood them for they might both specially intend their mind to God for the obtaining euen in speciall of that which with their mouth they begge and also through the pious sence of their prayer vttered they should
Marsilius Some that they haue their inherence in the quantitie this is the opinion of Thomas Bonauenture Soto Egidius Suarez and others Some that they abide with that existence which they had in the bread and wine before consecration this is the opinion of Dominicus Bannes Some that the body of Christ sustaineth them by his presence this is the opinion of Palacio Another question is how the accidents remaining after consecration haue power to nourish and whereof it is that worms or such like corruptiō is ingendred in the hoast Some say the matter hereof is made of the ayre that is round about the formes this is the opinion of some mentioned by Thomas Aquine Some that the substance of bread and wine returneth againe and from it proceedeth this nutrition or generation this is the opinion of Innocent Bonauenture and Alexander Some that of the quantity remaining the matter of the thing bred or nourished is ingendred whereinto the bread would haue turned if it had remained this is the opinon of Aquine Some that the accidents receiue possibility to be changed into this matter this is the opinion of Richard Some that when the accidents begin to corrupt there returneth a substance againe not the former substance of bread but a new that was neuer before whereof this nourishment and corruption ariseth this is the opinion of Scot Durand Biel and others Some that these generations nourishments and passions in the Sacrament are not at all being either meere apparitiōs or things miraculously created of God this was the opinion of Algerus Guitmundus and Frier Walden Such like are their questions and opinions throughout al Diuinitie too odious to mention But what vnitie call you this first to cut Diuinity into such shreds and questions and then to agree no better in determining Fidem minutis dissecant ambagibus vt quisque lingua est nequior Soluunt ligantque quaestionum vincula per Syllogismos plectiles Vae captiosis Sycophantarum strophis vae versipelli astutiae Nodos tenaces recta rumpit regula infesta discertantibus Iccirco mundi stulta delegit Deus vt concidant Sophistica Prudent Apotheos hymn in Infidel 22 Or if all this be not sufficient to conuince them you shall heare what some of themselues confesse and haue freely cōplained euen in their sermons concerning this matter that we may know them to be of a Ouid. metam l. 3. Cadmus kind or b Lucian Con. uiu the Lapithes beginning with merriments and ending with frayes that the smart of their wounds giuen each other maketh them complaine For Cornelius Mus at the Councell of Trent c Orat. ad Trid Concil 3. Dominic Aduent preached Immortall God how proudly are the anciēt monuments of our faith vexed with our contentious striuing wherby now the world is ouerturnd How peruersly is Gods word either set at nought or māgled or wrested or inuerted How rashly do our selues that we may seeme to know somthing somtime set at nought the vniform consent of all ages Is not that feruent loue to the common wealth toward one another perished whereby in times past all Christians ô sweet and deare name were called brethren Preaching is turned into contention And Diez a Iesuite d Ph. Diez cōc quadrupl Rom 3. Dominic 4. post Epiph. conc 2. p. 804. complaineth What shall we say touching the contradictions which abide in the ship of the Church it selfe For truly though the tempests without so sharply assault it yet they themselues which are within very often fall at contention one with another O holy Church of God I see thee not onely assailed by heretickes without but within thy selfe also I behold euen among Christians so many contentions strifes and quarels that it is miserable to speake it much more to see it Thus f Esa 19.2 God setteth the Egyptians together by the eares that they may fight euery man against his brother and against his friend and giueth them ouer as g Iudg. 7.22 the enemies of his Church to sheath their sword in their fellowes sides and it cannot be otherwise because as h In Euseb l. 5. c. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one said of the Manichees hauing chosen opinions not hanging together they cannot but disagree among themselues And when the language of such as would build Babel was confounded they vnderstood not each other but when one called for morter his fellow would reach him a bricke and when he cried for stone fall to remouing of ladders § 36. And no maruell because they acknowledge one chiefe Pastor appointed ouer them to wit the successour of S. Peter to whose definitiue sentence in all matters they wholly submit themselues knowing that to S. Peter and his successours Christ promised the Keyes of the kingdome of heauen and that he would vpon him and his successours as vpon a sure rocke build his Church Mat. 16. Knowing also that Christ our Sauiour did especially pray for S. Peter Luc. 22 and his successours that their faith should not faile at least so farre as to teach the Church a false faith to the intent that they might alwayes be able to confirme their brethren if at anie time they should faile in their doctrine of faith knowing lastly that to S. Peter and his successors Christ gaue most ample authority ouer his vniuersal church saying Pasce oues meas Ioh. 21. that is to say Rule or gouerne as chiefe Pastor vnder me all my flocke all those that will be called my sheepe giuing him charge to feed them with the food of true doctrine of faith and consequently binding them to receiue obediently this food at his hands and consequently againe tying himselfe so to assist him with the guiding of the holy Ghost that he and his successors should alwayes propose vnto them the food of true faith neuer should teach them ex cathedra any thing contrarie to true faith since if he should not thus assist but should permit them to teach the Church errors in faith his Church which he hath bound to heare his chiefe Pastor in all points might contrarie to his promise Mat. 16. Mat. 23. Luc. 10. erre nay by him should be bound to erre which without blasphemie cannot be said All Catholicke learned men therefore knowing this do acknowledge that the definitiue sentence of this chiefe Pastor must needes be alwayes an infallible and vndoubted truth and that therefore they may safely yea they must necessarily submit all their iudgements and opinions either in interpreting the Scriptures or otherwise to the censure of this Apostolike seate which while they do as they must alway do if they will be accounted Catholike men and will not either cast out themselues or be cast out by the sentence of this chiefe shepheard or Pastor out of the companie of the Catholike Church how is it possible that one should dissent from another in matters of faith or at least obstinately as heretikes do erre in any point of
faith The Answer 1 The Iesuite hauing immediatly before propounded the vnitie of his Romane Church affirming that therein onely the vnitie of faith and concord of the learned is to be found now proceedeth to proue it by shewing the meanes which they haue for the preuenting of discord which he thinketh so all-sufficient that it were impossible there should be any dissention among them The summe of that which he saith is briefly this They which acknowledge one chiefe Pastor to wit the Pope to whose definitiue sentence in all matters they submit themselues cannot possibly dissent But all Catholickes acknowledge this chiefe Pastor and submit themselues to his definitiue sentence Therefore how is it possible they should dissent The second proposition he assumeth as granted though indeed it be vntrue as I will shew the first he proueth thus They cannot dissent who submit themselues to him that hath authoritie and infallibilitie of iudgement But the Pope hath this authoritie and infallibilitie Therefore they which submit themselues to the Pope cannot dissent The second proposition he confirmeth thus We know that to S. Peter and his successors Christ promised the keyes and sayd vpon them as vpon a rocke he would build his Church praying for them that their faith should not faile and bidding them strengthen their brethren and feede his sheepe which importeth this authoritie in ruling and infallibilit it in iudging But the Pope is S. Peters successor The Pope therefore hath this authoritie and infallibilitie This being the summe of his discourse I answer first to that which he assumeth so confidently that all Catholicke men submit themselues to the Popes definitions acknowledging the same to be of infallible truth For whatsoeuer his authoritie and iudgement be yet the Catholickes do not so vniformly as the Iesuite pretendeth submit their opinions to him but contrariwise when occasion is offered they vtterly refuse both him and his definitions and this is so true that he which will denie it must be reputed ignorant of all sense and experience the which manifestly shew that not onely the Christian Catholicks of the Primitiue Church but the Popish Catholickes of the Romish Church this day themselues haue reiected his determinations and held opinion against him Digression 25. Wherein it is shewed that in the Primitiue Church the Popes determination was not thought an infallible truth neither did the Christians for the maintenance of vnitie submit themselues thereunto 2 For many Catholicke Bishops in those dayes dissenting from the Bishop of Rome and refusing his decrees were not thought therefore to breake any vnitie in the Church For Aeneas Syluius who was himselfe a Pope about seuen score yeares since a Epist 301. writeth that before the Councell of Nice euery man liued to himselfe and small respect was had to the Church of Rome b Sozom. l. 3. c. 8. The Bishops of the East withstood Iulius in the cause of Athanasius and charged him that he had done against the lawes of the Church c Theod l. 5. c. 23. Sozom l. 7. c. 11. Flauianus the Patriark of Antioch about his succeeding Meletius in that sea against Paulinus resisted foure Popes one after another when they would haue had him giue roome to Paulinus d Epi. ad Vrsac Valent. Germin apud Baron annal to 3. ann 357. nu 44. Liberius who was Pope in the yeare 360. confessed that Athanasius was separated from the communion of the Church of Rome Yea e Baron ibid. nu 43. 46. the Papists themselues acknowledge this Liberius condemned Athanasius and entred communion with the Arrians which sheweth against all exception that in those dayes the godly Christians did not thinke either that the Pope was the head of vnitie or that all were of the true Church that held communion with him for then the Arrians had bene good Catholickes and Athanasius with all that tooke part with him had bene hereticks which no man dareth say About the yeare 450. f Act. 16. the Councel of Chalcedon wherein were 630. Bishops withstood Leo then Pope of Rome in the question of his supremacie Concerning which matter g Concor Cathol l. 2. c. 20. pag 748. Cusanus a Cardinall beareth witnesse It is manifest saith he that Pope Leo would not in certaine points receiue the constitutions of the Chalcedon Councell specially that the Church of Constantinople should go before the Church of Alexandria but alwayes gainsaid them as some other Popes did after him and yet the decree of the Councell alwayes preuailed Which experience proueth that in those times the Bishops ouer all the world would as occasion serued refuse the Popes iudgement and yet they were counted good Catholickes for all that So likewise in the yeare 418. h Cap. 105. the sixt Councell of Carthage hauing in it 217. Bishops resisted three Popes one after another decreeing things contrary to the authoritie of the Church of Rome as i Contaré sum Concil magis illustr pag. 263. the Papists themselues expound the Councell whereof Cusanus k Vbi supra writeth thus The Councell of Affricke withstood Celestin in that he would do against the Councell of Nice and Celestin replied not that he might do it but alledged for himselfe the Councell though corrupted Which opposition made against the Pope is so apparent that many Papists indeed labour to excuse it but none denie it and l Sic vndique CarthagineÌ„ses patres constringuntur vt elabi nullo modo possint quis iam ferat crassissimae ignoâ—antiae illam vocem in tot tantis patribus vbi illa Augustini reliquorum prudentia Alan Cope dial pag 76. 77. the despitefull speeches of some Papists against S. Austine and the Bishops bewray that they discouer the same resistance made by the Councell against the Pope that I mention 3 Againe in the yeare 167. m Euseb hist l. 5. c. 23. inde Niceph. l. 4. c. 37. inde there arose a contention in the Church about the keeping of Easter whereby the Bishops of the East and West were deuided in which contention the Popes definitiue sentence was not receiued but refused without any offence against the vnitie of the Church For first Polycarpe coming to Anicetus that was Bishop of Rome in his time would not yeeld to him neither could Anicetus perswade Polycarpe to lay by his maner of obseruation n Euseb li. 5. c. 26. saith the story and yet both sides retained vnitie About thirtie yeares after the question was renewed o Cap. 25. and Victor the Bishop of Rome being earnest against the Easterne Bishops excommunicated them But this saith Eusebius pleased them not for they wrote vnto him reprouing him sharply and bitterly as namely Polycrates the bishop of Ephesus and Irenaeus the bishop of Lyons here in the West These had many on their side that stood against the Bishop of Rome and that which afterwards tooke vp the controuersie was not his
cannot erre because the words of the text are no plainer for the one then for the other For as it saith strengthen thy brethren so it saith also thy faith shall not faile yet the Popes faith may faile therefore he may also faile in strengthening his brethren if this faith and strengthening be vnderstood as the Iesuite conceiteth 22 The last place is Ioh. 21.17 where Christ biddeth Peter Feed my sheepe Out of which words the Iesuite concludeth that Christ gaue him and the Pope most ample authoritie ouer the vniuersall Church to rule it as chiefe Pastor vnder him tying himselfe so to assist him that he should neuer teach any thing è cathedra contrary to the truth and binding all the world to obey his iudgement The whâ—ch conclusions how violently they are wrested from the text let any man iudge * Note and sure it is worth the Readers labour and wil recompence any paines he can take herein to make a stand and but view whether the words be able to support so mightie conclusions as are built vpon them For this is the onely foundation that the Papists haue for the supremacie And albeit in their disputations by word and writing they pretend many texts beside as the Iesuite in this discourse doth yet you shall find when they come to canuasing they alway retire to this as to their hold and finding no other able to maintaine them hither they runne for exposition of all the rest and here they insult like souldiers which beaten out of the field come blustering one vpon anothers necke for haste into their castle But what is there here to proue the primacie which is holden to be k Pontifici in persona bâ—ati Petri terreni simul coelestis imperij iura Deus ipse commisit Extrau Ioh. 22. tit 5. c. Si frattum the fulnesse of power ouer all the kingdomes of heauen and earth or as l Greg. Valent. tom 3. pag. 184. a Iesuite describeth it such a commaund as all faithfull men in both courts internall and externall are bound to obey in all things touching manners or faith or the worship of God 23 For first I haue shewed but a little before that whatsoeuer is commaunded in these words * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Basil pag. â—27 belongeth to all the Apostles and confirmed the same with the confession of some learned Papists wherupon it necessarily followeth that Peter hereby had not the supremacie in question giuen him Next supposing our Sauiour had a meaning to giue Peter such a matter yet what word is there that saith as the Iesuite doth he gaue it his successor likewise For Peter might haue that which his successor hath not as the gift of miracles for example Yea I can demonstrate against all exception that although it were graunted Peter had authoritie ouer all the Apostles yet the Pope had not because he is lesse then an Apostle and the case being put m Peter died an 69. S. Iohn an 101. Baron ann 69. nu 1. ann 101. nu 2 that Peter died 32. yeares afore Saint Iohn let the resolutest Papist aline say whether it were likely that Linus or Clemens the Bishops of Rome should be aboue S. Iohn to rule or direct him If he say they were men are in danger to fall into the chincough with laughing if he say they were not then the supremacie fancied died with Peter and Christ gaue his successor none of it when he said to Peter Feed my sheepe Thirdly the words themselues Feed my sheep import no more but that he should be diligent in ouerseeing the flock of Christ committed to the generall care of him and his fellow Apostles as is proued by this that the people to be taught are ordinarily called n Cant 1.7 Iâ—h 10 16. the fold o Ezech 34.2 Act 20 28. the flocke p Psal 77 20. Ioh. 10.11 the sheepe of Christ and q Ier. 3.15 preaching to them is called feeding and r Eph. 4.11 the preachers Pastors The which words if they be racked to signifie ruling as the Pope claimeth with fulnesse of power then others were made Popes as well as Peter For Å¿ Act. 10.18 1. Pet. 5.1 Ezech. 3 4. Ier. 3 15. all pastors are commaunded to feed the stocke whereof the holy Ghost hath made them ouerseers and they reproued that feed not Feeding therefore signifieth no more but to preach the Gospell and to giue good example as Cusanus t Concord l 2. c. 13. expoundeth it and before him u Defens part 2 c 28. Marsilius two learned Papists who vtterly disallow this exposition of the Iesuites and thinke this text proueth not the Supremacy 24 The last part of my answer is that although it were granted the texts alledged pertaine to Peter alone and containe the Primacy in question yet can the Pope reape no benefit thereby because we deny him to be Saint Peters successour the which point seeing the Iesuite hath onely assumed and not proued therefore neither will I touch it any further here but referre my selfe ouer to the 29. Digression where the reader shall plainely see vpon what silly grounds the Popes succession is beleeued the which notwithstanding is a point of such consequence that if it be not throughly proued all Popery will be void and without foundation at the first sight in that all arguments made for it of what sort soeuer are at the last resolued into the Popes authoritie and this authoritie is confessed to depend vpon his succeeding Peter as vpon the beginning and foundation thereof 25 Thus we see the vnitie of Papists is auouched vpon grounds meerely false the Pope neither succeeding Peter nor Peter being aboue the other Apostles in infalliblenesse of faith or power of gouernment All the Iesuites conclusions therefore that the Church hath alway submitted her selfe to the Popes definitiue sentence that the Pope caÌ„not erre that it is his office to direct all good Catholickes that the Church should erre yea be bound to erre if he might fall into error I say these and the like conclusions scattered all ouer his discourse are vanitie for the disproofe whereof the euent of things and experience of all ages is sufficient without any more ado which giue plentifull testimony that he is neither free from error not receiued as supreme iudge nor admitted as the head of vnity but contrariwise in all ages he hath bene detected of error yea resisted iudged condemned and deposed for heresie The discourse whereof I put ouer to the Digressions following that the reader may haue some light concerning this matter Digression 27. Shewing that the Church Primitiue acknowledged not the Popes Primacy 26 This I will demonstrate onely by foure experiences of those times First that whereas there were foure or fiue Patriarks among whoÌ„ for the better gouernment all the Churches of the world were deuided the other three were made equall by the Church-gouernment and practise of
in Bonif. 3. Marian. Scot. an 608. Martin Polon an 607. Vrsperg in Phoca Naucler gener 21. in Bonif. 3. all Historiographers with one consent haue left written in these words Boniface with great ado obtained of the Emperour Phocas that he might be made the vniuersall Bishop of the world the which authoritie his successors not onely held fast euen with their teeth but also wonderfully increased The Reader by all this that I haue touched may soone discerne the Popes moderne authoritie exercised among his owne and claimed ouer all to be swolne farre bigger then it was in ancient times But after swelling cometh bursting whereof I reade his followers beware in time Digression 28. Shewing that the Pope is not of infallible iudgement but may erre and fall into heresie as any other man may 32 This point is certaine enough to vs who haue cast off both him and his teaching for no other cause but this that we are assured he is Antichrist and his faith heresie But it may be shewed in another sort also that the Papists themselues may not denie it by making demōstration of his errors in such cases as they allow to be the truth Which they skilfully foreseeing haue lately inuented the distinction vsed here by the Iesuite that he may fall into heresie but he cannot teach it è cathedra that is by way of definition to offer it the vniuersall Church he may erre in his owne person but not as Pope to define and teach error The which is a sensles ridiculous shift though the desperatenesse of their cause haue put them to it For they think their Pope to be a publick person and his whole office to teach the Church wherupon his priuate errors as they cal them cannot but go with him into the chaire and Consistory For he that erreth in iudgement must of necessitie erre also in his determinations because no man can determine otherwise then he thinketh Neither is it likely that God will put him in trust with the faith of his Church that cannot guide his own For the rule must not only make straight that which is crooked but be straight it selfe Therefore if the Popes faith cannot direct himselfe much lesse shall it be able to preserue others Besides n Tom. 2. de sign eccl l. 18. c. vlt. Bozius saith He may be an hereticke yea write teach and preach heresie Which is all one as if he had said he may erre iudicially è cathedra because these three writing teaching or preaching are iudicial exercises of the chaire directed and reaching themselues to the Church for this speciall end to informe men Againe they haue erred in Church canons dispensations Decretals and matters defined by them in Councels therefore they haue erred è cathedra The consequence is proued o D. 19. in Canonicis Et si Romanorum because all these tend to the teaching of the Church and are the meanes whereby he publisheth his iudgement Of his dispensations Franciscus Victoria p Relect. 4. nu 6 saith The Pope in dispensing against the decrees of Councels and former Popes may erre and grieuously sinne Would it were so that we might doubt of this conclusion but we see dayly such large and dissolute dispensations proceed from the court of Rome to the ruine of small and great that the world is not able to beare them Thus Pius Quartus q Sess 8. can 3. sub Pio 4. decreed at Trent that it should be lawful for him to allow those degrees to marry together which God in Leuiticus had forbidden and to forbid those which God had allowed This was an hereticall decree è cathedra and according to it diuers Popes haue taught their people to marrie against the faith r Sum. Angel verbo Papa nu 1. Martin the fift allowed one to marry his owne sister germaine Another allowed K. Henrie the eight to marrie his brothers wife ſ Osor de gest Eman. l. 2. A third taught Emanuel the King of Portugall to marry two sisters Touching decrees t Alphon. adue heres l. 1. c. 4. Celestin ordained for example the mariage to be void when either of the parties fall into heresie u Sigeber chro an 768. 902. Sigon de Reg. Ital. l. 6. an 896. Baron tom 10. an 897. nu 6. Stephen the sixt decreed in a Councell that such as were ordained Bishops by Formosus his predecessor were not ordained lawfully because Formosus was an euill man This is plaine Donatisme x De consecr d. 4. A quodam Pope Nicolas decreed that to baptize onely in the name of Christ is good baptisme contrary to the decrees of y Ibid. Hi vero Gregorie and z Ib. Multi sunt Pelagius a 32. q. 7. Quod proposuisti Pope Gregorie decreed that a man might take another wife in case his wife were so diseased that she could not yeeld him the debt of mariage the which b Ib. §. Sed illud Ambr. saith Gratian is altogether contrary both to the sacred Canons and to the doctrine of the Apostles and Euangelists But what need we be curious in reckoning vp instances when it is a thing granted c D. 4. Si Papa that he may be found negligent of his owne and his brethrens saluation drawing innumerable people by troupes with himselfe to be damned in hell For doth not he erre perniciously enough that may thereby damne himselfe and others or were it possible he should do thus if Christ had priuiledged him as the Papists fancie 33 Moreouer it is granted by the Papists themselues that he may erre in faith not in manners or opinions onely For Occham d Q. 1 de potes sum Pont. c. 9. saith and sheweth that many things are contained in the Decretals which sauour of heresie And Almaine e Qu. in Vesper that the power of not erring in the faith is not alway in the Pope And I haue shewed out of Bozius that he may write and preach heresie and heresie is in matter of faith whereupon it followeth that his iudgement cannot be infallible when he cometh to proceed in determining because the true faith wherein he erreth is it that should rectifie the determination The which consequence f Relect. cont 3 q. 4. concl 4. arg 4. Doctor Stapleton granteth yeelding that if he erre in faith the whole Church also should with him be led into error and so the vnitie of faith should be vncertaine But granting this he denieth that he can erre in faith which is contrary to that which all others confesse and dayly experience demonstrateth 34 The last reason to shew he may erre euen when he teacheth the Church is this that there may be diuers instances giuen when the Church refused to heare him yea cast him out and deposed him as an hereticke which was needlesse if there had not bin a purpose in him to seduce the Church and danger lest his teaching should
haue done it This argument fowly troubleth our aduersaries and therefore they would faine out-face it by saluing such Popes as are touched from heresie But all in vaine for what saith g 4. d. 18. pro. 25 coâ—ol 2. Ouandus The which Popes though some Catholikes would faine cleare yet should they not denie as they do that they were heretickes seeing the Pope may erre at least as a priuate man Thus h Conc. Sinues apud Baron an 303. nu 89. Carranz in Marcellin Marcellinus committed idolatry and offered sacrifice to Iupiter Saturn Hercules the Pagan gods and was thereupon examined iudged and condemned by a Councell of 300. Bishops The which storie i Tom. 2. an 302 nu 102. Baronius confesseth was from the beginning beleeued with a generall consent and kept in the auncient martyrologues and breuiaries of the Romane Church k Athan. ep ad Solita Fascic temp an 353. Baron tom 3. an 357. n. 43.44 Liberius that was Pope about the yeare 350. fell into Arianisme subscribing to the vniust condemnation of Athanasius whereupon Athanasius fell from his communitie and himselfe as an obstinate hereticke was deposed and cast out of the Church l Anast Bibliot in Leone 2. Nilus de priâ—at pag. 23. Honorius the first that was Pope in the yeare 626. was a Monothelite hereticke holding that Christ had but one will and so withall but one nature for the which the Church condemned him in m Synod 6. act 4.12.13 Synod 7. act vlt. Synod 8. act 7. three generall Councels n See D Reyn. apolog thes nu 39 inde It is a world to see how the Papists striue to cleare this matter and cannot though they blush not in his defence to discredite all antiquitie yea to flie one in the face of another As Pighius o Hier. l. 4. c. 8. hauing taken great paines to discredite the storie p Pigh diatrib in ep ad lect a certaine learned man wished him to recant q Diatrib de act 6. Syn. whereupon he setteth afresh vpon the matter but Canus r Loc. lib. 6. c. vlt. asketh How can Pighius cleare him whom Psellus Tharasius Theodorus with his Councel at Ierusalem Epiphanius and Pope Adrian affirme to haue bene an hereticke But Å¿ An. 681. nu 31. Baronius turneth vpon Canus againe and t Quem voluissem sensibus potiùs Canum quà m nomine totus praeceps in ferenda de re tanta sententia descanting vpon his name shaketh him off as if he had bene a Protestant that I might a little by the way note the vnitie of Papists euen there where it were most conuenient they should agree 35 And of late dayes when they began first to broach this conceit of the Popes infallible iudgement it pleased God to check that fond opinion by sensible exaÌ„ples of some present Popes to teach them the vanitie thereof that if reason could not perswade them yet experience should conuince them or if they would beleeue none that had written he might be an hereticke yet they should see it with their owne eyes and then let them hold him the rule of faith at their perill u Theod. Nicmens de schism l. 3 c. 44. pag. 91. Antonin sum hist part 3. tit 22. c 5. § 3. For in the yeare 1408. in the Councell of Pisa consisting of a thousand Diuines and Lawyers they were faine to depose two Popes at once Gregory the 12. and Bennet the 13 the tenour of which depriuation calleth them notorious schismaticks obstinate maintainers of schisme heretickes departed from the faith scandalizing the whole Church vnworthy the Papacie cut off from the Church And whereas Bennet continued Pope still for all this x Conci Const sess 37. Anton. vbi supra c. 6. § 2. a second Councel holden at Constance deposed him againe and declared that he had no right to the Papacie commaunding all men to esteeme him as an hereticke and schismaticke y Sess 11. 12. The same Councell deposed also another Pope Iohn 23 where it was proued against him that he held and defended as his iudgement that there is no eternall life nor immortalitie of the soule nor resurrection of the dead z Sess 34. A while after the Councell of Basill deposed Eugenius the fourth declaring him to be a rebell against the sacred Canons a notorious disturber and scandalizer of the peace and vnitie of the Church a simonist a periured wretch incorrigible a schismaticke an obstinate hereticke Thus we see their owne selues in expresse termes lay to the Popes charge schisme heresie scandall breach of the Churches vnitie and for that cause depose him refuse to obey him and yet another while they will defend he cannot erre Christ hath giuen him infalliblenesse of iudgement and supremacy ouer all men all that wil be counted true Catholickes must submit themselues to him and the Protestants can haue no vnitie because they acknowledge not his authoritie Digression 29. Declaring that the Pope is not Saint Peters successor 36 This point is properly proued by shewing the difference between the Pope and Saint Peters faith For if the Pope be departed from that which Saint Peter taught then it will plainly appeare he is not his successor because true succession standeth in holding the same faith But I will not go this way to worke now because I haue touched it particularly in a Digr 22.23 other places and handle it generally throughout this booke and all our writings and doctrine and disputations tend to nothing else but to shew it 37 Next it is proued by this that as Ierome b Ad Euagr. saith and c D. 21. in Nouo the Popes owne canons graunt All Bishops succeed the Apostles For if all the Apostles were equall and all Bishops succeed them then what singular matter is there in the Bishop of Romes succession more then in the succession of others Or why should he be called Saint Peters successor more then others For as Marsilius d Defen part 2. c. 16. noteth They are all successors which in life and conuersation resemble them as e Mat. 12. vlt. Christ said They are my mother and my brethren which do the will of my father Besides if he were Saint Peters successor all the priuiledges giuen by Christ to Peter must be deriued to him as to preach the Gospell which some Popes haue not bene able to do and few of late will take the paines to do to worke miracles to be free from heresie to hold perfect the loue of Christ to indite Scripture which I thinke the Iesuite himselfe will not attribute to the Pope 38 But omitting these and such like reasons the principal thing I now desire to shew is that as loud as the Papists are with the Popes succession and although the triall of all papistrie depend vpon it yet is it but a humane constitution not onely because there is
worketh outwardly the things that are good but by a reciprocall aspect it seeth it selfe and yeeldeth assurance to the subiect In which sence Saint Austin o De trinit l. 13 c. 1. saith Euery man if he haue faith seeth it in his heart or seeth it not if he haue none And again p Lib. 8. c. 8. He that loueth his brother knoweth the charitie wherewith he loueth him better then he knoweth his brother whom he loueth 8 This is proued by the saying of Saint Paul q Rom. 8.15 We haue receiued not the spirit of bondage to feare any more but the spirit of adoption whereby we cry Abba Father and the same spirit beareth witnesse with our spirit that we are the sonnes of God Whereunto it is ridiculous to answer that this testimonie which God giueth vnto vs by his spirit is but coniecturall that is to say such as stirreth vp our vnderstanding onely vpon probable coniectures to beleeue which yet are subiect to error For so Gods spirit should manifestly deceiue vs and the spirit of bondage to feare should remaine still and his spirit should teach vs to cry Father when we are not his children and finally in giuing testimony be subiect to the same fallibilitie that ours is The same Apostle r 2. Cor. 13.5 saith Proue your selues whether you are in the faith examine your selues know ye not that Christ is in you except ye be reprobates To what purpose should men examine themselues if they can find no infallible certaintie for they might reply againe we haue tried our selues and find Christ to be in vs by faith and charitie but we are neuer the neare we may be reprobates for all this and thy preaching hath done vs no good for the Papists tell vs our knowledge is but coniecturall and our examination cannot secure vs from feare or error which were absurd Againe he saith Å¿ Eph. 1.13 After ye beleeued the Gospell ye were sealed with the holy spirit of promise and Saint Iohn t 1. Ioh. 3.19 We know that we are of the truth and before him we shal make our hearts confident u 4.13 Hereby we know that we dwell in him and he in vs because he hath giuen vs of his spirit x 5.13 I haue written vnto you that beleeue that ye may know ye haue eternal life This sealing sheweth that the elect haue the very marke of God vpon them whereby they are infallibly distinguished from the world and the knowledge thereof which is attributed to them declareth that they see the seale and so consequently cannot be deceiued as he that seeth his seale vpon his goods thereby infallibly and not by coniecture onely knoweth them to be his owne But saying we know we haue the truth we dwell in him we haue eternall life we make our hearts confident he sheweth plainly how false it is that faith and loue cannot be knowne to be present without reuelation For all this he saith we know by that which is written and if we knew it but morally and probably without full assurance then we should be confident euen by Gods owne appointment in that which might deceiue vs. Againe Stapleton y De Iustificat l. 9. c. 13. in marg confesseth that Saint Paul pronounceth the same certaintie of other mens saluation that he doth of his owne and therefore we may haue assurance of grace and perseuerance as well as he had for z 1. Cor. 7.40 Rom. 8.38 2. Tim. 4.8 in diuers places he sheweth that he was assured of Gods spirit and grace and eternall life 9 You shall heare what the ancient Fathers say touching this matter a Hom. 17. pag. 248. Macarius saith Although they are not as yet entred into the whole inheritance prepared for them in the world to come yet through the earnest which they now receiue they are as certaine of it as if they were already crowned and raigning Neither do they thinke it strange that they shal thus raigne together with Christ by reason of the abundance and confidence of the spirit And why so Euen because being yet in the flesh they haue the tast of the sweetnes and the efficacie of the power thereof The diuell couered the soule of man with a darke veile but afterward cometh grace and putteth off that veile wholly whereby hereafter the soule is purified and made able with purenesse to behold the glory of true light and the true Sunne of righteousnesse as it were lightening in his heart Saint Austine b In Psal 149. post med saith There is a kind of glorying in the conscience when thou knowest thy faith is sincere thy hope certaine thy loue without dissembling Saint Austine therefore tooke it for granted that these things might be knowne Hierome not the ordinary doctor of that name but a Greeke writer c De baptism pag. 3. saith that as a woman with child feeleth the springing thereof in her wombe within her so the baptized by the ioy and comfort and reioycing which is wrought in the heart know that the spirit of God dwelleth in them the which they receiued in their baptisme Gregorie the Bishop of Rome d Dial l. 1. c. 1. saith The minde filled with Gods spirit hath her most euident signes euen vertue and humilitie the which if they perfectly meete in the mind then it is plaine they giue testimony that the holy Ghost is present Bernard e Epist 107. saith Who is iust but he that returneth loue to God who hath loued him The which is done when the spirit by faith reuealeth to a man the eternall purpose of God concerning his future saluation Which reuelation is nothing else but the infusion of spirituall grace whereby the deeds of the flesh are mortified and the man prepared to the kingdome of heauen Let these speeches of the ancient be well looked into and it will appeare they contain all that I haue affirmed touching the certainty of grace and saluation 10 And to what purpose do our aduersaries take such paines and deuise such shifts to answer them They say these and such like places proue there is a certaintie on Gods behalfe but not on ours as if God reuealing his certaintie to vs did not thereby create in vs the like as when a man looketh his face in a glasse he imprinteth in the glasse the same forme that is in his face They say we haue an experimentall or morall knowledge but not an infallible certaintie not assurance of faith and such like This they answer and their friends sit down contented with it whereas notwithstanding when they haue wrangled what they can they say the very same that I haue layd downe and if their words shew it not I am content you beleeue me no more For first touching the discerning of our selues whether we be in grace f Altisiod sum l. 3. pag. 165. Alexan. 3. part pag. 254. the eldest and best learned Schoolmen that I
touching Gregorie and Bede may well be inlarged to many things written of Anthonie * As that which Gregorie Nyssen writeth touching Thaumaturgus how the virgin Maerie Saint Iohn came down from heauen to him and taught him his Creed Nyssen orat de vit Greg. Thau and others of elder time though the men that writ them if the bookes be theirs whose titles they beare were godly men For is it likely to be true that Å¿ Vit. Pauli Ierome writeth how Anthonie trauelling in the wildernesse to seeke out Paul the hermite met with a Centaure halfe a man and halfe a horse who spake to him and shewed him the way And by and by when the Centaure was gone meeteth him another monster like a Satyre with a hooke nose and hornes on his head the lower part of his bodie like a Goat offering him a branch of palme whom Anthonie asking who he was he answered I am a mortall creature an inhabitant of the wildernesse such a one as the Gentiles deluded with error call Satyres and I come as an Embassadour from my flocke to beseech you to pray to God for vs whom we know to be come for the saluation of the world whose sound is gone through out the earth If the Iesuit thinke it reason we beleeue this for it is a part of Saint Anthonies miracles and that such monsters of beasts should be and beleeue in Christ let vs play the good fellowes and beleeue all the rest too t Baron an 1028. n. 5. that the virgin Marie came from heauen to visit Saint Fulbert when he was sicke and gaue him her breasts to sucke u Vit. Bern. l. 1. c. 13. and that she visited Bernard likewise in his sicknesse being attended with Saint Laurence and Benedict And that Saint Francis x Lib. confor Anton. 3. part tit 24. c. 2. §. 8. Boz de sign l. 15. c. 3. had the fiue wounds of Christ made in his flesh by an Angell with the nailes sticking therein and continually bleeding till his dying day That he vsed to ride in the ayre in a fierie chariot talking with Christ and Marie and Iohn and accompanied with innumerable Angels That the image of the crucifix vsed to speak to him Francis go repaire my house y Boz de sign l. 14. c 3. That he had a cade Lambe which vsed to go to masse and would dulie kneele downe and adore at the eleuation z Gold Leg. That he vsed to preach to birds instruct them which heard him with great deuotion a Anton. part â—â—â—t 23. c. 1. §. 1. And that a little afore Frier Dominicke was borne there were found two Images in a Church at Venice the one of Dominick the other of S. Paul on Pauls image was written By this man you may come to Christ on Dominicks But by this man you may do it easilier because Pauls doctrine led but to faith and the obseruation of the commandements but Dominicke taught the obseruing of Councels which is the easier way b Boz vbi supr Bellarm. That Antony of Padua conuerted an hereticke by making his horse adore the hoast c Boz ib. pa. 129 And that a certain deuout woman to cure her Bees of the murren and to make them fruitfull put a consecrated hoast into the hiue and when after a time she took it vp she not only found a miraculous increase but saw also that the bees had built a chappel in the hiue with an altar and windows and doores and a steeple with bels and that the Bees had layd the hoast vpon the altar and with a heauenly noise flew about it and sung their Canonicall houres and kept watch by night as Monks vse to do in their cloisters These and others of the same straine are part of the miracles whereby the holinesse of the Romane Saints is testified and it wil not serue the turne to reply these are the basest part which is now put out of the stories or that the Church alloweth them not or that there is better stuffe then this for this as vile as it is hath the same authors that the other hath and in the dayes of Popery was read and preached publickly to the people and at this day is alledged by our aduersaries in their books against vs and remaine in the stories as before And no doubt they possesse the mindes of the vulgar as much as euer they did who among them is of the same mind that Canus d Loc. pag. 336. saith he knew a Priest of who was fully perswaded that nothing could be false that was once put in print Yea e Brist mot 6. they shame not to write and our countreymen beleeue it because it is printed that these very miracles of Thomas Aquinas Thomas Becket Bernard Francis Dominick and the rest cannot be checked though Canus checked them afore Bristo was hatched No man being able to put any difference betweene the miracles of Christ with his Apostles and of these men Polybius a heathen author f Hist l. 16. mentioning in his story some such like wonders as these Legend miracles are which the Gentiles beleeued saith they seemed to him altogether childish absurd and impossible yet notwithstanding saith he as long as they nourish in the vulgar pietie toward the gods the writers must be pardoned though they speake monsters This belike is the policie of the Church of Rome to coine lies for religion as I noted out of Canus and to beare with monsters of miracles for pieties sake 9 But leauing them to do with their owne what they wil let the discreet reader now remember where the cause sticketh namely at the certaintie and credit of the Legend miracles For other they haue none which they can properly challenge and these are grounded on such authoritie as not onely shameth it selfe but also is discredited by the learnedst among themselues And so stil for any thing our aduersaries can alledge the Protestants faith is better proued by the consent thereof with the Scriptures then their aduersaries is by the miracles of Antonie and Francis Digress 45. Touching Monkes and religious orders holden among the Papists and which they say we haue reiected and forsaken 10 First our aduersaries are bound to proue that the law of God and course of true religion bindeth vs to follow these professions for if some priuate men in the Primitiue Church began such a thing without commandement onely vpon their owne voluntary libertie it is lawfull for vs by the same libertie to leaue it againe Next let them shew if they can that pouertie chastitie and obedience as they define them are counsels of such perfectioÌ„ that they cannot be fulfilled as much as God requireth but by going to a Cloister and turning Frier or that a man vnder the pretence of following such counsels may lawfully forsake his parents and calling wherein God hath placed him to liue in an Abbey professing a rule deuised by
mot 45. saith The truth is that some there haue bene in many ages in some points of the Protestants opinion in so much that scarce any peece or article there is of our whole faith but by one or other first or last it hath bene called in question and that with such liking for the time that they haue all in a manner drawne after them great heards of followers I know Bristo meaneth they were hereticks that in all ages did this but that can he neuer proue yet in the meane time belike he saw some that were of the Protestants faith before of late The second is Reynerius that liued three hundred yeares ago who discoursing of the Waldenses a people for substance of the Protestants religion e Refert Illyric catal tom 2. p. 543. saith They are in all the cities of Lombardy and Prouince and other countries and kingdomes They haue many followers and dispute publickely we haue numbred fortie Churches of theirs and ten schooles in Parish No sect hath continued so long some say it hath bene since the time of Syluester some since the Apostles and there is almost no country wherein it spreadeth not They haue great shew of pietie liuing vprightly before men and beleeuing all things aright concerning God and all the articles in the Creed onely they hate and blaspheme the Church of Rome c. In this testimonie of Reynerius you may see our Church was Catholicke both in place and persons and time and doctrine and that the Church of Rome was resisted and the religion thereof refused afore Luther The true cause why it was not so frequent and publicke as now it is either in place or persons was the persecution of the Pope and the generall corruption of the Papacie which as a leprosie infected and as a mist obscured welnigh all places and persons that sometimes not the true beleeuers themselues such I meane as are come to our knowledge were void of error in euery point though they firmly held the foundatiō as these Waldenses did And if it pleased God in processe of time to giue more libertie to the persons and more puritie to the doctrine what iust occasion is this to say we are not all one Church when the true faith of Christ is not alwayes alike visibly and purely professed Minutius Felix f Octau pa. 401. saith Why are we vnthankfull and why enuie we if the truth of God hath grown ripe in our age let vs enioy our good and let superstition be bridled and wickednes expiated and true religion maintained 2 The next point that our Church is but in few places of Christendome is both false and impertinent First impertinent for if it were so yet were it no hindrance to the note of vniuersalitie For Gods Church vnder the law was shut vp within the narrow bounds of Iudaea and g Digr 17. nu 31 the Papists say theirs in the dayes of their supposed Antichrist shall be openly seene but in few places and h Dried dogm eccl l. 4. c. 2 par 2. Bellar. not eccl c. 7. confesse it is not required to the vniuersalitie of the Church that of necessitie there be at all times in euery countrey some beleeuers it sufficeth if there be successiuely Whence it followeth that if only one prouince did retaine the true faith yet should it truly and properly be called the Catholicke Church as long as it might be shewed that it were the same which it was at other times in other places of the world the which we can shew of our Church how small soeuer the compasse thereof may fall out to be at some time Next it is false for there is no place in Christendome but there are some of our religion therein as not onely experience but our aduersaries owne reports beare witnesse wherein they i Boz sign eccl l. 19. c. 1. Bell. de Rom. Pont. praefat li. 3. c. 21. item de verb. Dei praefat habit in Gymn Rom. complaine how our heresie so heretickes style it possesseth many and large prouinces England Scotland Denmark Norwey Sweden Germanie Pole Boheme Hungary Prussia Lituania Liuonia whereto they may adde France and the Low countries yea Italy and Spaine it selfe where the barbarous Inquisition dayly findeth the profession of our religion euen at their doores 3 The third point that our Church is not Catholick in doctrine neither is as ill proued as the former For negatiue doctrine so farre as it is euil standeth not in denying some points which the fathers held but in denying that which they held according to the Scriptures and which they taught and maintained to be certain and necessary matter of faith deliuered in the Scriptures wherein neither we nor the Centuries euer refused them Neither haue we denied any one point which they held in all ages for the truth as our aduersaries haue For though the Centuries reiect this and that which the Father 's held yet they deny neither this nor that which was holden for the truth in all ages as appeareth by their historie wherein they shew the succession of our faith in all ages and note how it was many times corrupted and mistaken euen by some of the ancient Fathers which is all for substance that the Magdeburgenses can be charged with wherein they haue neither denied the doctrine of the Catholicke Church nor offered the Fathers any wrong to say they had some errors as all men haue and themselues confesse which gaue occasion to others to erre likewise which errors the Centuries sometimes more then was cause noting they did not thereby notwithstanding accuse the whole Church of error because euery thing was not the Churches doctrine that some particular men therein held and what they noted of some particular Fathers must not be stretched to be meant against them all as their censuring somtimes ouermuch of many together for some things written against the truth must not be expounded to be the deniall of all they held beside for if it be and the Centuries be thus censured let this Iesuite say directly without shrinking why doth k Cathar tract de concep virg Suar. to 2. disp 3 sect 6. the Church of Rome hold the virgin Marie was conceiued without sinne l Capreol 3. d. 3. Ban. par 1. p. 75. Paul Cortes in sent which all the Fathers with one consent deny Let them looke my demaund in the face that thinke it heresie to deny the Fathers yea all the fathers consenting in one Digression 47. Of the authoritie of the ancient Fathers in matters of our faith and religion Wherein it is shewed what we ascribe to them and how farre forth we depend vpon them And the practise of our aduersaries in contemning eluding and refusing both them and their owne writers is plainly discouered 4 But this is a point that must be further looked into and not suffered to passe away thus Our aduersaries neuer make an end of boasting of the Fathers and by
that their impudencie more then by any other deuice they haue seduced the world m Greg. a Val. to 3. pag. 291. d. One of them saith The Protestants in the questions of faith should enquire on what side the Fathers stand that it being knowne immediatly without any other examination they might embrace that doctrine which the Fathers of old iudged to be true Let vs therefore see who they be that most sticke to the Fathers 5 But first it is to be noted that of all hands it is agreed the Fathers were not of infallible iudgement but had their errors so they say themselues Austin n D. 9. Negaro saith I cannot deny but there are many things in my workes as there are in the writings of my ancestors which iustly and with good discretion may be blamed And thus they all confesse yea Anselme o Comment in 2. Cor. writeth that in their books which the Church readeth many times are found things corrupt and hereticall yet neither the bookes nor the authors are condemned for this Let the wise Reader peruse their bookes and he shall find this true that I say Thus p Refert Bellar. de Chr. l. 4 c. 8. Hilary denied that Christ in his sufferings had any sorrow q Strom. l. 6. l. 3. Clemens Alexandrinus saith that Christ did not eate and drinke of any necessitie but onely to shew he had a true body and that he and his Apostles after their death preached to the damned in hell and conuerted many r Epiph de Not. Origen taught many things against the faith and wrong expounded the most things in Scripture ſ Ep. ad Iubaiā Cyprian held rebaptization and t Aduers Prax. Tertullian Montanisme u Legat. Athenagoras condemneth second mariage And none is free 6 Yea many Fathers haue erred together with one consent as appeareth in general Councels x Turrecr sum l. 3. c. 58. concl 2. Panor de elect elect pot Signif which haue erred and may erre by our aduersaries owne confession y Euseb l. 7. c. 5. With Cyprian in his error of rebaptization took part many great Councels z Refert Bellar. Iustine Irenaeus Papias Tertullian Victorinus Lactantius Seuerus Apollinaris Nepos and many more held the error of the Millenarians And a Bann part 1. pag. 75. our aduersaries grant that the more part of Doctors if some few be against them make no infallible argument in matters of faith but in things not concerning faith the consent of all together maketh but probabilitie and no certaintie Which assumeth it for true that many fathers may erre together with one consent Hence it followeth euidently that euery thing is not vndoubtedly true which a father or many fathers haue written but may with good discretion be examined by the Scripture and if it agree not therewith it may be reiected Yea this ought to be so without any preiudice to their faith that do it For though b Eph. 4.11 God send them for the teaching of his Church yet that sending was no otherwise nor with any greater authoritie then he sendeth the present Pastors now liuing who haue the same authoritie to teach and freedom from error that they had and differ nothing from them but in antiquity which time may bring to them as well as it did to the fathers and yet who doubteth but they may erre in their teaching and without iniurie to the faith be examined in that they say 7 Vpon this ground it is that the Protestants think they are not absolutly tied to euery thing that the fathers haue written They reuerence the fathers and studie their writings and thereby attaine to great knowledge in things concerning our faith and account their books as most excellent monuments of antiquitie but they allow the Scripture onely to be iudge whereby they trie both the fathers and themselues And they thinke it most absurd which the Papists to gul the world with haue written that c Noli meis d. 9 glos §. In istis the writings of the fathers must be obserued at a nailes bredth The writings of Austine and of the other Doctors must be holden to the vttermost tittle d Onuph prim Pap. part 1. c. 6. It is rash and foolish and terrible rashnesse to go against a sence giuen by the Fathers for the vnderstanding of the Scriptures I say we thinke such speeches as these grosse and absurd and we contemne them For e Plut. in Agesil when one told Agesilaus he would bring him where hee should heare a man whistle for all the world like the singing of a Nightingale he answered It should not need for he had heard the Nightingale her selfe So we haue heard the Scripture it selfe more liuely and lesse subiect to error then the purest writings of the Doctors Wherein we are content our aduersaries themselues be iudges For Andradius f Def. Trid. l. 2. saith there can nothing be deuised more superstitious then to count those things for diuine oracles which the Fathers deliuered onely as probable And he addeth that God hath reuealed many things to vs that they neuer saw c. And whereas it is sometime busily obiected against vs that the Doctors liuing so neare the Apostles times were likely to see more then we that liue so farre off Dominicus Bannes a Doctor of their owne denieth this It is not g 22. pag. 58. 59. saith he necessary that by how much the more the Church is remote from the Apostles times by so much there should be the lesse perfect knowledge of the mysteries of faith therin because after the Apostles time there were not the most learned men in the Church which had dexteritie in vnderstanding and expounding the matters of faith We are not therefore inuolued in the more darknesse by how much the more in respect of the time we are distant from Christ but rather the Doctors of these later times being godly and insisting in the steps of the ancient Fathers haue attained more expresse vnderstanding in some things then they had For they are like children standing on the shoulders of giants who being lifted vp by the talnesse of the giants no maruell if they see further then they themselues Thus you see that our aduersaries notwithstanding their cauilling at vs yet take the same libertie in reading the Fathers that we do and thinke it reason sometimes to preferre their owne iudgement afore theirs 8 Neither were it so hainous a matter for vs to deny things written by the fathers if preiudice and malice one at another were set aside For h Augus contra Cresco l. 2. c. 32. contra Maximian l. 3. c. 14. the fathers themselues denied what some had holden before them and I know few Papists of any wit but allow it because the fathers haue their errors and take it for granted that they held many things against the Scriptures Marsilius i Defens
might be here in the sacrament yet it was not in the beginning so manifestly beleeued as concerning this conuersion o D. 11. q. 3. §. Quantum ergo ad istum But principally this seemeth to moue vs to hold transubstantiation because concerning the sacramēts we are to hold as the Church of Rome doth where in the margin it is noted that our faith as concerning this sacrament is onely by reason of the Churches determination And he p §. Ad argumenta pro prima addeth We must say the Church in the Creed of the Lateran Councell vnder Innocent the third which beginneth with these words FIRMITER CREDIMVS declared this sence concerning transubstantiation to belong to the veritie of our faith And if you demand why would the Church make choise of so difficult a sence of this article whē the words of the Scripture This is my body might be vpholden after an easie sence and in appearance more true I say the Scriptures were expounded by the same spirit that made them and so it is to be supposed that the Catholicke Church expounded them by the same spirit whereby the faith was deliuered vs namely being taught by the spirit of truth and therefore it chose this sence because it was true q Canon lect 41. Biels words are to the same effect Which sheweth the point was neither holden nor knowne vniuersally in the Church before the Lateran Councell and that then it began to be receiued as a matter of our faith And yet since that time these men enquiring so boldly into the congruēcie of the opinion and casting so many dangers about it they shew plainly that they mistrust the proceeding of the Councell though they may not disclaime it Durand r 4. d. 11. q. 1. saith It is great rashnesse to thinke the body of Christ by his diuine power cannot be in the sacrament vnlesse the bread be conuerted into it But if this way which supposeth the bread to remaine still were true de facto many doubts which meet vs about the sacrament holding that the substance of bread remaineth not were dissolued But forsomuch as this way must not de facto be holden since the Church hath determined the contrary which is presumed not to erre in such matters therefore I answer the arguments made to the contrary holding the other part which saith the bread is changed Would our aduersaries thus backwardly come into the opinion if they had seene it to haue bene holden in all ages before in the Church or is it not rather an infallible signe that it was brought into the Church by the strength of some mens conceits without all warrant either of Scripture or fathers the want whereof so dazled those that imbraced it that they could see no reason for it but are all glad to lay it vpon the necke of a silly Pope in his Lateran Coūcell Besides ſ Scot. 4. d 11. q. 3. Bell Euchar. l. 3. c. 23. they confesse There is no Scriptare to inforce it vnlesse ye bring the Church of Romes exposition that is to say the Popes authoritie in whom t Turrect tract 73. quest q. 49. they thinke the power of the vniuersall Church in determining matters of faith principally resides if not alone u 3. part q. 75. art 1. p. 153. Caietan laieth downe diuers opinions holden among the Schoolemen touching the conuersion neuer a one whereof reacheth the transubstantiation and disallowing such as expounded Christs words This is my body metaphorically he saith his reason is because the Church hath vnderstood them properly I say the Church saith he because in the Gospell there is nothing that compelleth vs to vnderstand them properly headdeth that the conuersion of the bread into Christs body we haue receiued of the Church Now put all this together that we beleeue transubstantiation vpon the authoritie of the Church and this Church was Pope Innocent in the Councell of Lateran before which time there was no certaintie nor necessitie of beleeuing it and the Councell might haue chosen another sence of Christs words more easie and in all appearance more true for there is no Scripture sufficient to conuince it and the contrary were liable to fewer difficulties let this I say be put together and it will plainly shew that this point came in contrary to that which was vniuersally holden in the ancient Church because things vniuersally holden were certainly knowne and expresly beleeued without all this ado § 48. Let him shew also what countrey there is or hath bene where Christian faith either was first planted or continued where some at least haue not holden the Romane faith as we can shew them diuerse places especially in the Indies Iaponia and China countreys where theirs is scarce heard of The Answer 1 This is answered before sect 46. nu 2. where I shewed that when countries were first conuerted frō Paganism which was for the most part in the Primitiue Church the present Romane faith was not knowne but the Church of Rome in those daies professed the same that we do and consequently the nations conuerted by it and professing the faith thereof were conuerted to our religion and professed it For the Iesuite deceiueth himselfe with the name of Romane faith wherewith in the beginning all nations indeed vnder heauen communicated but then it was not the same that now it is as I haue plainly demonstrated in the former sect digress 49. And although since the change many nations haue still retained the same faith with it yet that iustifieth not the faith because the said faith growing on by steps and peecemeale was a generall apostasie and the mysterie of iniquitie working throughout the whole Church so that of necessitie there must be some in all places to follow it As when a generall rebellion groweth throughout a kingdome the rebels haue partakers in euerie towne and yet the possession is not proued theirs by that but onely the greatnesse and strength of the rebelling faction is shewed The Papacy that is to say the Roman faith in as much as it differeth from vs is not imagined by vs to be in another Church distinct in place and countries from the true Church of Christ but we affirme it to be a contagion raigning in the middest of the Church of Christ it self and spreading throughout the parts therof wheresoeuer and annoying the whole body like a leprosie in which disease though all the parts be affected yet the inward and vitall parts retaine their operation and still worke to expell the leprosie which at the length they do In this case the man is possessed indeed with a vile contagion but yet the man remaineth there still though the contagion be not the man And the contagion possesseth euery part of him some more some lesse being vniuersally spread ouer the body and yet hereby it is not proued to be the true nature and sound constitution of the bodie but a preuailing humor and when
the bodie after a long time hath shaken it off and looked through it by reason the vitall parts kept out the poison we do not call it a new bodie for that were absurd as our aduersaries call the Protestants a new Church but a bodie recouered and deliuered from a leprosie In the same manner we compare the Church and the Papacie 2 To the second part wherein the Iesuite saith he can shew diuers places where our religion is scarce heard of specially the Indies Iaponia and China I answer he doth wisely to carrie his Reader into his new world because he knew the old world hath Protestants in euery part of it as I haue said and a Engl. voyage◠the Spanish Inquisition hath found some there too and may daily find more for any thing they know yet the time being vnder 120. yeares since their first discouerie And if the Iesuite were well put to it it would be exceeding hard for him to shew so many of his Romane faith in those countries as is pretended The Spaniards I grant that dwell and traffick there professe it but the questiō is of the inhabitāts For I hold him a weak man and easie of beliefe that giueth any credit to the Iesuits reports and their Indian newes concerning this matter the which I say vpon euident grounds For Franciscus Victoria in his publicke lectures at Salmantica b Relect. 5. pag. 201. affirmed that the Barbarians by warre could not be moued to beleeue but to faine they beleeued and receiued the faith which is horrible and sacrilegious c Pag. 200. and he addeth that the Christian religion was neuer yet sufficiently offered them And Bartolomaeus Casas that was a Bishop in the Indies and saw all that was done d Span. Colon◠informed the king of Spaine that the crueltie of the Spaniards toward the people and the leudnesse of the Priests was such that the Indians beleeued nothing but mocked at al that was shewed them of God being rooted in this conceit that our God is the worst and the most wicked and vniust of all gods because he hath such seruants But I will handle this point at large in the 50. Digression where I doubt not but to giue the Iesuite enough of his Indies conuersion 3 And whereas the Iesuite saith our faith was scarce euer heard of among the Indians this is rashly spoken and more then he knoweth For Bishop Iewel hath e Def. Apolog. pag. 37. shewed out of Vesputius that in the East Indies there were many godly Bishops and sundrie whole countries conuerted and baptized before the Portugals came there or the Popes name was heard of And if it be true that f Osor gest Eman l. 3. pag. 83. 107. Fred. Lumnius de extrem Indic l. 2. c. 8. Sur. cōmen an 1565. Baron an 57. n 113. the Iesuites owne histories report that the Apostle Thomas lieth buried in a citie there and that he conuerted them to the faith of Christ and that the people of the countrey by his doctrine haue Bishops and Patriarkes to this day and maried Priests and the Scriptures and the Eucharist in both kinds then belike there were at least some steps of the Protestants religiō there afore the Popes authoritie was heard of And vnlesse he can proue out of the scriptures that Saint Thomas was a Papist which is hard to do he must graunt also that their first conuersion was to our faith for Saint Thomas conuerted them and we beleeue the same that he preached § 49. Nay euen our owne Chronicles can beare witnesse that our deare countrey England was conuerted by Austin a Monke sent from S. Gregory the Pope and continued in that faith without any knowledge of the Protestants religion which then was vnhatched for diuerse hundred yeares The like record in other countreys conuerted by meanes of those onely who did communicate and were members of the Romane Church we may finde in other histories See Socrat. l. 1. c. 29. cap. 28. 30. Sozom. l. 2 c. 23. Niceph. l. 14. c. 40. Platina in vitis Pontificum Steph. 7. Adrian 4. Aeneas Syluius de origine Bohemorum cap. 16. Baronius his Annales the Indian and Iaponian histories letters other particular histories of peculiar Christian countries The Answer 1 Touching the conuersion of England by Austin the Monk wherewith our aduersaries make so much ado I answer two things First that supposing he did conuert it yet was it not to the present Romane faith but to that which was the faith at that time For neither was Gregorie that sent him such a Pope as now the Pope is inuested with his supremacie nor his doctrine in the chiefe things sutable to that which is now holden as may be shewed by that which he hath left written against a L. 4. ep 76. 80. 83. l. 6. ep 88 194. Images b L. 7. ep 109. the supremacie c Super 7 psal poenitent the merit of workes and diuers other points though I will not denie but the contagion of some errors were got in in his time and Austine arriuing in England might do his best to scatter them Which being granted our aduersaries are neuer the nearer that they shoote at because we can shew the said things so brought in to be errors and different from that which the Church beleeued long before Austins coming And for triall hereof let any man set downe what Austine taught in this his imaginated conuersion of the countrey and contrarie to our faith and I will demonstrate it to haue bene against the teaching of the Primitiue Church before him 2 Secondly I say he conuerted not our countrey at all excepting the planting of some trifling ceremonies For Gildas d An. 580. Polyd praefat ad Tonstal praefixa Gildae Austin came an 597. Baro an 597. n. 20. who liued afore Austins coming writeth that the Brittans receiued the Christian faith from the first beginning And this appeareth to be true in that the Apostles themselues or some of that time preached in the countrey Baronius e An. 58. n. 51. thinketh Saint Peter was here Theodoret f De Curand Graec. affect l. 9. saith Saint Paule Nicephorus g L. 2. c. 40. saith Simon Zelotes h Baron an 35. n. 5. Some Ioseph of Arimathea but whosoeuer they were certaine it is that very timely in the Primitiue Church the Gospell was planted for so i Tertul. aduers Iudae Origen hom 4. in Ezek. Theod. hist l. 4. c. 3. the auncient writers agree whereby it appeareth that Austine is not the Apostle of our land as k Three conuers par 1. c. 8. some vainly giue it out It is l Alan Cope l. 5. c. 18. 19. obiected that the faith thus planted at the first was extinguished againe by heresie and paganisme in that part of the land which was inhabited by the English Saxons whom Austine conuerted Whereto I answer three
c. 9. pag 131. that the power Imperiall dependeth vpon the Popes authoritie and is subordinate to it and that the Pope hath power to remoue reuoke correct and punish Kings whose secular gouernment is not meerly necessary or expedient but when the Church cannot and this they say is to be holden with the right faith as the naturall morall and diuine law of God This is a peece of the present faith of the Church of Rome the execution and practise whereof affoordeth her such store of Martyrs in euery kingdome But that you may see how vainly they brag of their vncontrolled antiquitie marke what Waldensis hath left written almost three hundred yeares ago he b Tom. 1. p. 196. lib. 2. art 3. c. 78. saith The regall power of Princes is not by our mother the Church vsed to be set behind the priestly power as if it were nothing of it selfe but sprang from it and were the second after it They erre he saith that affirme the roote of earthly power hangeth so much on the Pope that by his commission the execution of the same is deriued to the Prince Thus he writeth in that booke which he calleth the DOCTRINE OF THE ANCIENT FAITH that we might see the Church of Rome holdeth some things which in the records of her owne Court are noted for Nouelties and late incrochments against the ancient faith 10 The first restraint that euer was made of Priests marriage was by Siritius the Bishop of Rome 380. yeares after Christ For before that time it was beleeued and practised that Priests might haue wiues as all other men and Siritius was the first that euer forbad it The first part of this which I say that before his time maried men exercised the ministerie is proued before Digress 49. num 4. and is further proued by the confession of our aduersaries themselues For Alphonsus c Aduers haeres verb. Sacerdot haeres 4. writeth that in the Primitiue Church it was obserued that he which was maried might be promoted to priesthood though it were not required of him that he should first be maried And he addeth that this custome preuailed till the times of the Nicene Councell The second part that Siritius was the first that forbad maried Priests appeareth first by the decree it selfe extant in d D. 82. plurim the Canon law next by the confession of our aduersaries For e Inuen l. 5. c. 4. Polydore affirmeth it and the Glosse vpon the f D. 84. Cum in praeterito Glos §. Qui sacrameÌ„ Canon law saith Siritius brought in the continencie of Priests and Deacons yea some affirme that of old before the time of Siritius Priests might contract mariage g Index Expur pag. 308. nu 26. This Glosse Pius Quintus the late Pope hath commanded to be wiped out because it is cleare against the Papacie but Nauclerus h Tom. 2. generat 13. pag. 537. saith in effect as much that Siritius commanded Deacons to be continent And Clictoueus i De continen sacerdot c. 4. Quem refertâ— Bellar. Greg. Valent. writeth that it is a commaundement of the Church first brought in by Siritius that maried men should not be ordained Priests vnlesse from that time forward they would containe Here he confesseth that Siritius brought in that k Greg. Valent. to 4. d. 9. q. 5. p. 5. § 1. p. 1571. a. which the Iesuites thinke to be the chiefest thing whereunto the law of single life bindeth Thus Siritius began the matter but yet l Inuen l. 5. c. 4. saith Polydore it could neuer be effected that their mariage should be taken away till Gregorie the seuenth came to be Pope in the yeare 1074. The which thing when he attempted in Germanie as m Sigeb anno 1074. Lambert pag. 201 207. Auentin annal l. 5 Naucler vol. 2. generat 36. Baron an 1074. n. 37. Sigon reg Ital. l. 9. anno 1074. the stories with one consent record he was resisted as one that brought in a new custome neuer receiued before Auentine writeth n Pag. 448. that in those dayes Priests had wiues openly as other men had and begat children their wiues being called by a seemly name Presbyterissae o Pag. 460. And when the Pope forbad them mariage this to many Bishops and other learned and good men seemed a new doctrine and a pestilent heresie as euer troubled any Christian kingdome And he saith the Bishops of Italy Germany and France met together and for this cause decreed that he had done against Christian pietie and deposed him for that among diuers other things he diuorced men and their wiues denying such as had their lawfull wiues to be Priests when yet in the meane time he admitted to the altars whoremongers adulterers and incestuous persons Let any man iudge if it had bene possible the Bishops and Cleargie of Italy France and Germanie should thus bitterly haue censured and withstood this doctrine of Hildebrand if the Church had receiued it alwayes before 11 The Images of the Trinitie p Posseâ—in biblioth l. 8. c. 16. Vasq adorat l. 2 disp 3. c. 3. Bellar c. 8. which the Church of Rome now vseth and adoreth came not in of seuen hundred yeares after Christ For q Can. 82. Carranz ibi the sixt generall Councell holden anno 687. forbiddeth the making of the holy Ghost in the likenesse of a Doue and r Apud Baron an 726. pag. 87. Gregorie the second liuing anno 726. in an Epistle to Leo Isauricus writeth that in his time they vsed not to paint or represent God the Father Vpon which words Baronius hath noted in the margent that AFTERWARDS the custome grew to paint God the Father and the holy Ghost in the Church If it grew afterwards then it was not vsed at the first 12 So likewise the beginning of all image worship was in the second Nicen Councell for Å¿ Act. 7. Zonar tom 3. pag. 95. Geo. Cedren Compen p. 387 that decreed it Whereas but a little before when Serenus a Bishop in France in detestation thereof had cast out of a Church and broken certaine images Gregory the Bishop of Rome t Lib 7. Ep. 109 wrote vnto him The zeale which you had that nothing made with hands should be worshipped we commend but we are of mind that you should not haue broken those images for painting is therefore vsed in Churches that they which are vnlearned might by sight reade vpon the wals that which in bookes they cannot Your brotherhood should therefore haue spared the breaking of them and yet withall haue kept the people from worshipping them that such as are simple might haue had meanes whereby to come to the knowledge of the story and yet the people not sinne in worshipping the picture Which words shew that howsoeuer he fauoured the historicall vse of images which we deny not to haue bene brought into the Church before his time
erre he sitteth in the temple of God and beareth rule farre and neare 34 After 1250. to 1300 I name Å¿ Magd. Cent. 13. c. 5. Gulielmus de S. Amore. withstanding the Friers and their abuses t Crantz Metrop l. 8. c. 16. Refert Illyr Catal. The Preachers in Sweden that publickly taught the Pope and his Bishops to be heretickes u Panor de Iudicijs c. Nouit ille Naucler vol. 2. gen 45. Dante 's the Florentine wrote in a booke that the Empire descended not from the Pope for the which cause after his death they condemned him of heresie About the same time also liued Gulielmus Altisiodorensis an auncient schoolman in whose Summes are found many things confuted that then were coming in and maintained by others the which because I haue partly obserued throughout this my answer by alledging him against the Iesuite I will not now stand to produce 35 After 1300. to 1350 I name Marsilius Patauinus that writ against the Popes supremacie x Defensor pacis in which booke is to be seene the confutation of all such reasons as were made to proue him the head of the Church I name Occham the school-man y Beside his owne workes see Sleid. comment l. 2. Auent annal l. 7. p. 628 Naucl. vol. 2. gen 45. p. 1003. who exceeding vehemently writ against the Popes authoritie ouer Kings a great article of the Romane faith this day in England and Councels z Trithem de Scriptor he told the Emperour that if he would defend him with the sword he again would defend him with the word And as he resisted the Primacie so did he confute many errors now holden by the Church of Rome and confirmeth that which is our faith in not a few points as may be seene in his booke vpon the Sentences I name Gregorius Ariminensis who in his booke vpon the Sentences hath diligently confuted that which is now holden by the church of Rome touching Predestination Originall sinne Freewill the merit of workes and other matters a Illyr catal tom 2. pag. 797. The same time the Vniuersitie of Paris condemned the Popes pardons 36 After 1350. to 1400 I name Aluarus Pelagius who wrote a booke b De Planctu ecclesiae of the lamentation of the Church wherein he reproueth diuers abuses of his time c Fox acts and mon. pag. 38â— And Mountziger who in the Vniuersitie of Vlms openly disputed against Transubstantiation and adoration of the Sacrament I name Michael Cesenas d Illyr catal tom 2. who said the Pope was Antichrist and Rome Babylon and held there were two Churches one of the wicked wherein the Pope raigned which was a florishing Church the other of the godly an afflicted Church and he complained that the truth was almost extinguished The same time also liued Iohn Wickliffe and infinite more with him in England whom in that time they called Lolards resisting Papistry to the shedding of their bloud 37 After 1400. to 1450 I name againe the Lolards in England as Puruey Badby Thorp Browne Beuerly and the rest that were persecuted at that time I name Chaucer who expresly e Plowmans tale writ the Pope and his Clergie to be Antichrist The same time Nilus wrote his booke against Purgatory and the Popes supremacie and Iohn Hus Ierome of Prage and the Churches in Bohemia notoriously resisted the Papacie f Naucler vol. 2 gen 47. p. 1033. Their doctrine was the same with that of the Waldenses 38 After 1450. to 1500 I name Sauonarola the Florentine g Bucholch chronol Naucler vol. 2. gen 51. Illyr catal tom 2. p. 890. who preached that the time was come wherein God would renew his Church that the Church needed reformation he affirmed that the Pope taught not the doctrine of Christ he maintained the communion vnder both kinds and held against traditions iustification by workes and the Popes supremacie The same time Wesselus Groningensis and Ioannes de Vesalia were famous for holding against merits freewill traditions pardons shrift fasting dayes pilgrimages extreme vnction confirmation and the primacie In England also and Bohemia liued those which followed the doctrine of Wickliffe and Hus continuing the same till Luther 39 And when 1500. yeares were expired arose Luther Zuinglius Tindall and diuers others whom God raised vp to call his people out of Babylon who you see were not the first that misliked the Papacie many in all ages grudging at it before them and the reformation which they brought in was wished for and desired long before 40 And touching the catalogue that I haue set downe I warne the Reader of two things Note first that I haue not set downe all either that liued or are recorded in the seuerall ages nominated but onely some few for example to answer the Iesuites demaund by which few you may easily gather there were many more when so learned men neuer vse to want partakers howsoeuer the tyrannie and oppression of their aduerse part may keepe them vnder Next my meaning is not to iustifie euery one that I haue named to haue bene free from error and a ful Protestant in euery point though many were so in euery point fundamentall but onely to shew that the Papacie in all ages was resisted as it came forward which the Iesuite denieth If it be replied that these persons were hereticks condemned by the Church I answer first the Iesuite biddeth vs name who resisted Rome were all asleepe none to obserue the change c. and I name these whereunto it is no sufficient answer to say they were heretickes because it vpholdeth not the question and one hereticke may be able to detect another and the Iesuite should not make his chalenge so broade as to say No mention is made in any story of such an alteration Next it cannot be proued that these were heretickes For one part of them is the Greeke Church another part is some ancient Diuines of their owne Church a third part is such as the Romane Church persecuted The second are sound and lawfull witnesses being the true Church of God to this day though polluted with some errors The second though Papists in many points yet shew against al exception those points wherein they were no Papists to haue bene no part of the Catholicke faith so called in their time for then they would not haue resisted them but embrace them as they do all the rest The third part I grant the Church of Rome then persecuted and now calleth hereticks but that is the question whether they or their persecutors were the essentiall parts of the Church this must be decided by the Scriptures onely For our aduersaries say they are the true Church and proue it by their antiquitie without resistance both which we deny shewing the contrary in the precedent catologue which catologue when they will disproue againe by replying the men contained therein were condemned for heretickes by the Romane
text He saith Now since the Tridentine Councell this is the sence but before no such matter was beleeued Nay contrary for l Verb. Confessio 2. n. 1. saith Angelus Clauasinus a truer way then by Iohn 20. whereby it is proued that confession is de iure diuino is this that it must not be thought the Church and the Apostles would haue layed so dangerous a burden vpon men if Christ had not giuen this precept to them as he did concerning the other sacraments baptisme excepted whereof it appeareth not when or how they were expresly ordained Marke how he saith the 20. of Iohn is not the best way to proue penance by because the ordination thereof is no where expressed in the Scripture that the Iesuites haue good reason m Bellar. de effect sacram c. 25. to be contented with the testimonie of the Tridentine Councell albeit they haue no other and to feare lest if the authoritie thereof be taken away their whole Christian faith he called in question For I assure the Reader that afore this Councell which was but fiftie yeares since the sacrament of penance was neuer knowne where it was ordained though as learned Papists had the matter in hammering as any were at Trent as I will precisely make demonstration 8 For one sort of them n Glo. de poenit d. 5. in poenitentia Panor omnes vtriusque de poenit remiss the Canonists especially thinke it was taken vp by a custome or tradition of the Church and not by any authoritie of the Scripture And those Schoole-men also incline to this opinion o Alexan. 4. q. 8. m 2 art 1. q. 17. m. 3. art 2. Bonauent quē refert Fr. Ouād 4. d. 16. pro. 2. that haue written how Christ ordained it not The second opinion is that it was ordained by God and so is de iure diuino But by what authoritie was it made knowne and propounded to vs p Rosell verb. confessio 2. n 1. Orbell 4. d. 17. q 1. Some say by tradition without any Scripture Scotus q 4. d. 17. qu. 1. Idem Iansen concord c. 147. writeth that either we must hold it to haue bene published by the Gospell or if that be not sufficient it must be said that it is a positiue law published by Christ to his Apostles by thē to the Church without any Scripture as the Church holdeth many other things reuealed vnto her by word of mouth without all Scripture And Peresius r De tradit part 3. consid 3 saith the naked and cleare maner of this sacramentall institution touching the substance and circumstances thereof standeth onely vpon diuine tradition which the holy martyr Clemens reuealed from the minde of Saint Peter whom he dayly heard But others say it is contained in the Scripture written but they are not agreed where and therefore let it be enquired where it is written Some say in the old and new Testament both For Galatinus ſ De Arcan l. 10 c. 3 saith the Iewes had confession And Waldensis t Tom. 2. c. 140. writeth that Christ commanded it not but confirmed and supplied the ancient custome thereof vsed in the old law Neuerthelesse others denie this and say Christ appointed it in the new Testament But in what place I maruell The Iesuite following u Sess 6. c. 14. 14. c 1. the Tridentine Councell and x Bell. Suarez Greg. Valent. Baron in places where they handle this question the Iesuites saith In the 20. of Iohn y Antididagm Colon. p. 108. Others say the 16. and 18. of Matthew when Christ gaue the keyes z Dom. Soto quem refert Ouand 4. d. 16. pro. 15. Others say at his last supper when he ordained the Eucharist a Armachan q. Armen l 11. c. 14 Others Luk. 6. and Mark 3. when he created his Apostles b Tho. 3. part q. 84. part 7. Sent. 4. d. 22. q. 2 art 3. ad 3. §. Ad 3. quaestion Others thinke it was not ordained all at once but by parts and at seuerall times the which opinion Victoria c Relect. 1. sect 5. n. 10. thinketh the most probable for he saith the Doctors agree not touching the time when Christ gaue the keys there is no certaintie but onely that they had them All this excludeth the 20. of Iohn 9 By all which the Reader may see what an vncertaine deuice the sacrament of Popish Penance is whose institution cannot be found and he may iudge to what small purpose the Iesuite alledgeth Scripture when his owne side is so variable and vncertaine touching the same and can agree vpon no Scripture in the present controuersie that should infallibly decide it among themselues § 59. Or if it should please God to send any one in an extraordinary manner it appertaineth to his prouidence to furnish him with the gift of miracles as he did our Sauiour Christ or some such euident token that it may be plainly knowne he is assuredly sent of God otherwise the people should not be bound to beleeue him but might without sinne reiect his doctrine and teaching according as our Sauiour said of himselfe Ioh. 10. Si non facio opera Patris mei nolite credere mihi And Ioh. 15. Si non fecissem opera in eis quae nemo alius fecit peccatum non haberent If I had not done workes among them that no other hath done they should not haue sinned to wit in not beleeuing Nay vnlesse there were some euident token of this extraordinary mission as there is none such in these new men the people should now an ordinary course being set downe by our Sauiour as I haue proued sinne in beleeuing any that shall come and tell them that he is extraordinarily sent of God if hee teach contrary to the doctrine that by ordinary Doctors and Pastors is vniuersally taught though it should happen the liues of those Pastors should at any time not be so commendable or be euidently bad still remembring that saying of our Sauiour Super Cathedram Mosis sederunt Scribae Pharisaei omnia ergo quaecunque dixerint vobis seruate facite secundum verò opera eorum nolite facere Mat. 23.1 Considering that also of Saint Paul Gal. 1. Si quis vobis euangelizauerit praeter id quod accepistis anathema sit Let him be accursed So that since the people hath receiued from their ordinary Pastors that doctrine which hath descended by tradition from hand to hand from Christ and his Apostles themselues according to that of Saint Austin lib. 2. contra Iulian Quod inuenerunt in Ecclesia tenuerunt quod didicerunt docuerunt quod à patribus acceperunt hoc filijs tradiderunt That which they found in the Church they held c. whosoeuer he is that shall Euangelize any thing opposite to this whether he seeme to be an Apostle or an Angell and much more if he be another to wit one of these new men
there was any hope from his errors Num tu solus sapu Art thou onely wise The Answer 1 The Protestants will readily yeeld that we ought to giue more credit to the vniuersall company of Catholickes that haue bin in all times spread ouer the world in all places then to one priuate man or some few his fellowes as the Iesuite requireth but when they haue done they will tell him again that he and his faction is not that company nor Luther and themselues those priuate men I grant the Papacy was spread ouer the world as the frogs were spread ouer all Egypt and the multitudes great that followed it but the Catholicke company is not defined by that as Luther and we are not proued to be priuate men either because we were but a few or because we stood opposed to the Church of Rome 2 But the next point is false Vox populi est vox Dei It should be Vox populi Dei est vox Dei but then the Iesuite will be troubled to assure vs that he and his people are this populus Dei They are a Apoc. 17.15 populus turbae gentes linguae But that will do them no good maruell if it condemne them not But yet he hath englished his vox populi false For all men say it not that Papistry is the truth but as I haue shewed in all ages many haue misliked it and at this day do and most heauily complained vnder the burthen of it and long wished for the reformation that God wrought in Luthers time Who opposed himselfe I grant against many but not against all in his time and much lesse against the generall voice of ancient times which saw not the Papacy And the obiectiō mētioned by Luther to haue bene made vnto him in his minde when he began against the Pope was not any worke of Gods spirit to reclaime him from his error which was none but it was the temptation of the flesh that set before his eyes what iudgement the world would giue of his doings which alwaies pleadeth for the multitude and stumbleth at the litle flocke of Christ The which thought his heart apprehending but not following his case was all one with b Exod. 4.1.10 Moses c Ier. 1.6 and Ieremie that were not a little troubled when God would send them so few against so great multitudes Luther wanted neither the diuel nor men to hinder him § 61. Luthers words be these Praefat. de abroganda Missa priuata ad fratres August ord in Coenob Wittenberg Quoties mihi palpitauit tremulū cor reprehendens obiecit fortissimum illud argumentum Tu solus sapis Totne errant vniuersi Tot secula ignorauerunt Quid si tu erres tot tecum in errorem trahis damnandos aeternaliter How often said he did my trembling heart pant and reprehēding me did obiect that most strong forcible argument Art thou alone wise Haue there so many vniuersally erred Haue so many ages bene blind liued in ignorance What rather if thou thy selfe erre and drawest so many after thee into errors who for this cause shall be damned eternally This did almightie God obiect to Luther and this may well be obiected to anie priuate man or anie few that leauing the Kings streete or beaten way of the Catholike Church will seeke out a by-path as being in their conceit a better and easier and more direct way to heauen to them I say may be said Are you onely wise Are all the rest in all former ages fooles Haue you onely after so many hundred yeares after Christ found out the true faith and the right way to heauen Haue all the rest liued in blindnesse darknesse and errors And consequently are you onely them that please God and shall be saued Sine fide impossibile est placere Deo Without the right faith it is vnpossible to please God Heb. 11. And were all the rest so many millions of our forefathers and ancestors manie of which were most innocent and vertuous liuers and some of which shed their bloud for Christ his sake were I say all those hated of God And did all those perish Were all those damned Shall all these endure vnspeakeable torments in hell for euer O impious cruell and incredible assertion The Answer 1 Luthers words alledged were nothing else but a suggestion wherby Satan laboured to hold him still in ignorance by putting feare into his heart when he should consider the generality and antiquitie of the errors against which he was to deale and the poore conceit that the world ouergrowen with the said errors would haue of him d Ier. 20 7. So said Ieremy O God thou hast deceiued me and I am deceiued Thou art stronger then I and hast preuailed against me I am in derision all day long and the whole people mocketh me The which to be the sence of his words appeareth by looking into the place And if Luther had not apprehended the motion in this sence it had bene small discretion for him to reueale it Besides there is nothing in the words sufficient to induce any man of reasonable vnderstanding to Papistry which is a certaine token that Gods spirit did not suggest thē to draw him thereunto For if the Papacy were the truth God would moue men therunto by such reasons as were effectuall Here is the argument e Symmach relat apud Prud. Ambr. that the Pagans vsed in defence of their Idolatrie word for word If long continuance may bring authoritie to religions our faith made to so many ages must be obserued and let vs follow our forefathers who so happily haue followed theirs but who seeth not the weakenesse of such kinde of reasoning 2 Moreouer supposing that which the Iesuite saith might be obiected to priuate men leauing the beaten way of the Catholicke Church to seeke out a by-path of their owne yet we deny the Papacy to haue bin that beaten way or the religion of the Protestants any by-path It was I grant much troden bare worn with trauell but let all Papists take heed of that and be well aduised who were the trauellers f Mat. 7.13 For wide is the gate and spacious is the way that leadeth to destruction and many there be that go it Other high way then this we haue forsakē none But whē the Church of Rome led men out of that way wherein Christ and his Apostles walked the whole Primitiue Church after them into a new way of her owne so craftily misleading them that few in comparison saw the error the rest whom God directed had good reason to call them backe againe into the true way of the Church which though it were much growen vp and made difficult for want of vse yet was it the old way still for all that wherinto God himselfe calleth men g Ier. 6.16 Stand by the waies behold and see and aske for the old paths which is the good way and walke
LENITY TO REDVCE AGAINE THEIR SEDVCED NEIGHBOVRS bearing with their frowardnesse and praying instantly for their conuersion if at any time it may please God to release them of their errors and to giue them the knowledge of his truth by deliuering them from the Romane Emissaries which haue made them their wards that they might possesse them and prey vpon them And let them finally with faithfulnesse and instance pray God for the state wherein we liue so pitifully vexed with the discontent and fury of those that call themselues Catholickes who if they had any dram of religioÌ„ or conscience in them would not thus practise to make their owne deare countrey a theater of such tragedies as the world neuer saw before But our sinnes are the cause of these things and therefore let euery man eschuing his owne euill seeke that way to confirme himselfe and the Church wherein he liueth in the fauour of God that he may shew mercy and peace in our daies Amen FINIS An Alphabeticall Table of the seuerall matters and questions handled and disputed in this Booke The first number signifieth the section the second the number of the section Where the number is but one there the whole Section is meant A. ABbeyes See Monkes and Monasteries Accidents in the Sacrament where they inhere 35 21. how they haue power to nourish breed corrupt c. ibid. Adoration of the blessed Sacrament when it was brought in 51.9 absurdities about it ibid Alteration The Church of Rome is altered from that which it held in ancient times Digress 23. See Romane Church Anastasius his booke de Vitis Rom. Pontificum censured 55.7 Antiquitie of the Protestants doctrine demonstrated 44.1 Apocrypha not canonicall Scripture by the Papists owne confession 35 20. Appeales to Rome forbidden 36.27 Apostolicke How the Church is Apostolicke 52.1 Arnulfus his speech of the Pope 50.28 Auricular confession iustly reiected by the Protestants 40.6 The primitiue Church vsed it not ibid. It was the occasion and meanes of contriuing the horriblest sins that were 40.9 The saying of Chaucer touching it ibid Not agreed vpon by the Papists touching the time when it was instituted 35.20 and 40.6 and 58.7 whether it be simplie needfull 40.7.8 Austine the monke conuerted not England 49. Author of sinne God is not the Author of sinne 40.50 How God willeth sinne ibid. Touching this point the Papists haue belyed vs and say themselues as much as we do ibid. B. BErengatius 50.30 Bishops Lay men somtime made Bishops 5.11 The Bishops oath made to the Pope 31.6 Titular Bishops at the Councell of Trent 31.5 Bookes The practise of Papists in purging of bookes 35.18 Boy Pope of Rome 55.7 C. CAlling of the Protestant Ministers how demonstrated 52.5 It is necessarie that Pastors haue a calling 58.1 What calling the Protestants Pastors had ib. They need no miracles to confirme it and why 59. Canonizing See Saints Catholicke The Romish Church not Catholicke in place 46.2 nor in doctrine and time 46.3 Centuries how they haue taken exception against the Fathers 44.3 Certaintie of saluation See Saluation Church Our faith is not lastly resolued into the authoritie of the Church 6.9 How the teaching of the Church is called the rule 13.1 By the Church the Papists meane the Pope Digress 16. Why the Papists deuolue all power so to the Church Digress 16. How the Church is said to erre 14.2 and 15.6 25.2 The Church militant may erre 14.2 inde 15.6 The Church is the subordinate meanes to teach men and how 18.5 27.1 Church visible The true state of the question betweene the Papists and vs touching the visiblenesse of the Church 17.1 and Digress 17. 22. The Papists confesse in effect as much touching the Churches being sometime inuisible as we do Digress 17. The Church is not alway visible 18. The Arguments against this answered from § 18. to 24. The Papists say the Church when Christ suffered was in the virgine Marie alone 17.3 The Protestants Church hath alway beene Digress 48. Markes of the Church the Sacraments and doctrine of the Scripture are the right markes of the Church 24.1 and Digress 18. The Arguments against this are answered from 26. to 32. How the teaching and doctrine of the Church may be examined 30. The markes of the Church assigned by the Papists are not sufficient 32. How the Church mooued Saint Austin to beleeue the Gospell Digress 19. Change of the ancient Romane faith See Alteration and Romane Church Clergie The vilenesse of the Popish Clergie noted 38.5 How the Papists excuse it 38.7 Communion See Sacrament Commandements of God See Law Congruitie See Merit of congruity Conception of the virgin Mary without sinne a new doctrine 47.2 Consultation not debarred though man haue no freewill 40.48 Conuersion of countries by the Romane Church how it was 49.4 Contention What the contentions are wherewith our Churches can truly be charged 33.2 The Church was neuer free from al coÌ„tention Digress 21. Grieuous contentions in the Primitiue Church ibid. Discourse touching the contentions in the Romane Church Digress 24. They say they contend not in dogmaticall points answered 35.19 Councels aboue the Pope 36.28.30 the Pope not president in the ancient Councels 36.29 They may erre 15.6 44 6. They were called in ancient times by the Emperour or ciuill Magistrate 36.28 D. DEcree of God inclineth and ordereth mans will 40.47 Descention of Christs soule into hell denied by Papists 35. â—0 Doctrine of the Romane Church See Papistrie E. EAster Contention in the primitiue Church about the keeping of it 33.4 36.3 Election is not for works foreseene 40.49 how a man may know if he be elected 41.7 England not first conuerted by Austin the monke 49 nor by the Church of Rome ibid. Erre The Church may erre how 14.2 15.6 25.2 the Pope may erre euen judicially and be an hereticke 55.8 and Digress 28. Councels may erre 15.6 44.6 and so haue the Fathers 44.5 Eucharist How Christ is present therein explicated 51.10 Vile speeches of the Papists touching it 51.11 Euerard the Bishop of Salisborow his speech of the Pope 50.33 Examin The teaching of the Church and all men to be examined â—0 F FAith must be builded on the scripture 1.1 Papists build their faith on Tradition 1.3 It must be explicite 2.1 What infolded faith is 2.2 in marg x. pag. 6. num 6. Disputing in matters of faith forbidden by the Papists 2.4 The Colliars faith what 2.6 The last resolution of our faith is into the authoritie of the Scriptures 5.5 And not of the Church Digress 6. 11. Faith how a marke of the Church 25 1. See Church Faith onely iustifieth expounded and defended Digress 40. Iustifying faith described 40.39 A man may know if he haue faith 41.3 Faith of the ancient Roman Church how it began to faile 50 4. How the moderne Romane faith grew in the Church 58.1 Fasting Digress 32. The Protestants maintaine fasting ibid. The
Papists as deepe in breaking fasting daies as the Protestants ibid Fasting was an indifferent ceremonie in the Primitiue Church ibid. Lent fast was holden diuersly ibid. Fathers and Doctors are not the rule of faith 23.1 They may erre ibid. The Papists boast that the Fathers are on their side 44.4 They had their errors 44.5 We are not bound to euerie thing that they haue said but may sometime lawfully dissent from them 44.7 The Papists themselues do it ibid. The state of the question touching the authoritie of the Fathers 44.8 Who the Papists meane by the Fathers nu 9. What they meane by all the Fathers consenting in one nu 10. The Pope vshers the Fathers nu 11. The practise of the Papists in reiecting the Fathers nu 11. 12. Forefathers how farre forth to be followed 61.2 What is to be thought touching our forefathers that liued and died in the times of Papistrie 6â— 4 Freewill denied by Papists 35.20 All the questions touching freewil laid downe in order as they rise with their true states Digress 42. The want of freewill debarreth not consultation 40.48 How it is reconciled with Gods praedestination nu 45. What freewill is and wherein it standeth nu 54. Free-will in naturall and ciuil things expounded nu 55. No freewill in spirituall things till grace come nu 56. The Papists doctrine to the contrarie nu 57. Some learned men in the Church of Rome thinke freewil to be Pelagianisme nu 61. The will of man concurreth not with Gods grace in vprising from sinne nu 64. The Papists doctrine to the contrarie nu 64. The efficacie of grace dependeth not on our will ibid. What freewill man hath when he is regenerate nu 65. Frier how defined by Lincolniensis 50.32 G. GOd not the author of sinne 40.50 See Author of sinne Good works necessarie to saluation Digress 34. They are to be excluded out of our justification but not out of our sanctification ibid. They merit not Digress 35. The Protestants do not say Good works are sinne Digress 37. Grace The Papists meaning expounded when they say Mans wil without grace can do nothing 40.57 The Papists teach that a man of himselfe can do good before any grace come ibid. Man cannot dispose himselfe it is grace that doth it 40.63 What that is that maketh grace effectuall 40.64 A man may infallibly know if he be in grace Digress 43. Greeks They haue as good outward succession as the Romish Church hath 55.2 Gropper the Cardinall A storie of him 55.7 H. HIerome of Prague a good man Holinesse no note of the Church 43.1 The holinesse of the Romane Church disproued 38.1 The places of Luther and Smidelin answered that are obiected against the holinesse of the Protestant Churches 38.2 The holinesse of the Protestants doctrine is iustified 40. ad 49. What holinesse the Protestants lay they haue 41.1 Complaints made by Papists against the vnholinesse of their own Church Digress 31. A man may infallibly know if he be truly holy 41.3 and Digress 43. Honorius a Pope that was an heretick 36.34 In that cause of Honorius you haue an example how the Papists denie all authorities 44.15 I IGnorance in matters of faith is commended by the Papists 2.5 Images not allowed of in ancient times and their worship forbidden 47.5 They are a new deuice 35.13 The Papists are not at one among themselues touching the first that rejected Images 50.5 Images of the Trinitie when brought in 50.11 Image worship when it was first brought in 50 1â— 51.5 The Papists are deuided among themselues touching the adoration of Images 50. 16. They worship stocks stones as the Pagans did 51.6 Imputation of Christs righteousnesse for our iustification is acknowledged by Papists 35.20 What this imputation importeth 40.41 Indies not conuerted by the Iesuites 48.2 but vtterly rooted out by cruelties vnspeakable which are touched at large Digress 50. The Protestants religion was in India afore the Papists knew them 48.3 Iudge of controuersies is the Scripture Digress 3. Papists will be iudges in their owne cause 5.7 The Pope is made iudge who is a partie 5.8 The iudge of controuersies assigned by the Papists falleth into the â—ame difficulties that are layed against the scripture 34.2 The Papists will not stand to their owne iudges 30.4 35.15 Iustification is by faith and not by works 35.14 20. Digress 40. What iustification is and how it is distinguished from sanctification 40.38 K. KEeping the commaundements See Law of God Keies giuen to the rest of the Apostles as wel as to Peter 36.12 They import not the supremacie euinced by disputation 36.16 inde Digress 30. What the keyes of the Church meane 36.18 Knowledge very commendable in the people 2.7 Great among them of the Primitiue Church ibid By what meanes the elect know and are assured of their owne saluatioÌ„ 40.39 L. LAtin prayers and seruice misliked by some Papists 35.20 against antiquitie 47.2 Law of God No mans righteousnesse can satisfie it Digr 34. No man can keepe it Digress 36. Why giuen when no man can keepe it 40.21 The Papists say absurdly that the coÌ„mandements are easie to keepe and a man may liue without sin 40.19 Lay people ought to reade the Scriptures and to haue them translated See Scriptures and Translations Lay men haue bin made Bishops 5.11 LegeÌ„d The miracles recorded therin are of no credit 42.2 Nor the Legends themselues 42.7 Lent fast not holden in the Primitiue Church as now it is 40.4 Libertie Our faith is falsly charged to be a doctrine of libertie 43.2 Luther His calling is iustified 52.5 59.2 And his writings 57.3 And his life and death against the malicious reports of the Papists Digr 57. Those reports are touched ib. M. MAriage no sacrameÌ„t 35.20 The mariage of Priests not restrained in ancient times 47.4 When the restraint began 50.10 Marks of the Church See Church Virgine Mary The Papists say the Church was in her alone when Christ died 17.3 Masse not offered by Christ at his last supper 35.20 When it began 50.14 Merits renounced by Papists 35.20 and 40.15 Merit of workes none 40.12 and 14. When that opinion began 50.13 The Papists hold it and what they meane by it 40.13 The diuers opinions that are among the Papists touching merits 40.16 Merits of Christ how farre they go by the Papists doctrine 40.13.29 Merit of congruitie what and how holden in the Church of Rome 40 62. Miracles not now needfull 12.6 Their proper vse 42.4 The time when the Church had them and the end why 41.4 The miracles that the Papists stand vpon are of no certaine credit 42.5 inde The Gentiles had as good miracles as the Church of Rome hath 42.6 The Legendaries tainted for whetstone liers 42.7 Incredible reports in the Legends and some also in the ancient fathers 42.8 Morall works what 40.59 Touching naturall freewill in things morall ibid. Monkes of ancient time not like ours of this time 41.3 and